Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I peek out my bedroom window. I have the window open already so the fresh air hits me in a gentle breeze. I breathe it in with a gentle sigh and move on with my morning.

I put my house slippers on and head downstairs to make some coffee and breakfast. When I get to the bottom of the stairs, I see my brother Jason lounging on the couch, so I say “hello?”. I’m wondering what brought him here this morning as normally he isn't up at this hour.

He takes a moment, looks at me and says after a heavy sigh “I don’t really want you going to this job interview Sook. You’ve already got a job at the bar here in town. I know it doesn't pay as much as bartending at the vampire bar but it’s also less dangerous. I don't want to see you get hurt. Besides, if it's a vampire bar then why do they need a bartender? Vampires can only have blood.”

I consider his words for a moment before responding as I’m not used to my brother caring about me or my life at all. He's always regarded me as weird and crazy because of the gifts I was born with. I can hear other people’s thoughts and sometimes see them. I respond “It may be a vampire bar, but they serve humans who come in to mingle all the time. They drink alcohol and eat food just like everyone else. It’s not like I’m going to be serving my blood to vampires anyway. They already have people who work there and are paid quite well to be a meal for them, so I’m not worried about it. Please just wish me luck? Besides my interview isn't until this weekend.” I motion for him to join me for breakfast as I walk into the kitchen/dining area.

Our gran is in the kitchen and is just setting down plates of food for us. She always has some sort of meal already taken care of every time, never fails. This time she made French toast, scrambled eggs and sausage with coffee on the side. She smiles softly as we dig in and says “I hope you both slept well last night. I know you both have busy days planned so it’s important you get enough to eat and get you going.”

I pause a moment in between bites and say with a partial mouthful of food “Thanks gran, I love your food” and continue eating. Jason on the other hand just nods with a smile at her. I guess he has better manners than me this time.

I quickly finish my food and then get to work on helping gran clean up the kitchen. After Jason leaves for work I head upstairs. I know I don’t have anything for this interview. I need something professional and maybe a bit gothic to fit in. I have all day to shop though because my interview isn’t until after sundown.

I put on a pair of cutoff jean shorts, a slightly baggy tee shirt and a pair of sneakers. I take a quick look in the mirror and throw my hair up into a ponytail followed by a little makeup. “There, now I’m ready to shop I guess”.

As I am heading out the door gran stops me and gives me a hug. “Be safe dear, there are so many people on the road that don’t seem to know how to drive” she says. I enjoy the hug and say “I love you gran, I’ll be ok. I’m just going shopping at the mall here in town. I'll be back with my new stuff soon to show you”.

The drive to the mall was uneventful. The only remarkable thing is being able to consistently hit every red light in town. I scan the parking lot for somewhere to park and finally settle on a shaded spot far across the parking lot and then walk into the main entrance. I look around feeling a little overwhelmed.

There are so many store choices. I’m not sure how to pick one because so many have the same types of goods. I guess I better look for a store that has an alternative feel and look to it. I know they have stores that cater to the goth and vampire communities so that’s what I am going to look for first. I finally walk by one that seems like it might have what I’m looking for.

Every aisle in the small store has a bunch of stuff that follows a type of theme. I make my way to where they keep the corsets. I look through the clothing racks hoping to find one that I like and see a red and black one that is beautiful. It’s candy apple red with black lace flowers all over it. It laces up in the back with black ribbon and has a clasp at the top and bottom to hold it in place. I decide to find a black pair of pants to go with the corset. What catches my eye instead is a black miniskirt. It even has matching black lace trimming it. I grabbed it and decided to try it on.

After putting all the clothes on I look at myself in the mirror and realize how good I look. Is this too risqué for a job interview at a gothic vampire club? I decided I don't care. I’d rather look the part on the daily job and hot than worry about that. You only live once, right?

I pay for the clothes and head to a shoe store. I need some knee-high boots that will complete the outfit and make my legs and butt look amazing while I walk. I found a shop that looked like it might have what I need. As soon as I entered the shop I saw a pair of high-quality high heel boots that matched my needs. The supple leather is soft under my touch. I try them on and fall in love. I bought a pair of lacy black knee-high tights to go with it.

When I get home, I show all my new stuff to gran. When I’m finished with that I go upstairs to my bedroom and put all the stuff on the bed. I’m excited but also nervous. I’ve never had a job that pays like this, and I really need it. Especially since Sam doesn't seem to like to give raises.

So as not to let my nerves get the better of me, I decided to take care of some projects around the house the rest of the week. That way I won’t be so fixated on the interview that I make myself into a nervous wreck. Besides, I have to work for a couple hours and need to talk to Sam about my plans. Even though I’m dreading it I owe it to him as my boss and friend.

Chapter Text

Sometimes I wonder what Sam was thinking when he designed our uniforms. They consist of a white t-shirt with a green Merlotte's logo over the left breast and a pair of black short shorts. The apron is also black and has several pockets. Eye catching and sometimes not in a good way. After I put it on, I give myself an appraising look and nod silently.   

I stuff my pockets with my order pad, pens (yes plural, Arlene likes to steal my pens) and mint candies. I say goodbye to gran and run out the door because I’m late. I can feel my anxiety creep up as I get in the car and begin driving to Merlotte’s. I’m dreading Sam’s reaction to not only me being late but also looking for another job. I don’t want to quit; I just need more work hours, but I don't think he will see it that way.   

I pull into the dusty parking lot and pull around back in my yellow Honda Civic. It’s an old car but mostly reliable. I quickly grab my things and run inside. No one was in Sam’s office when I arrived so I quickly stowed my belongings and began my side work. All the ketchup and mustard bottles are completely empty, so I start rectifying that when Arlene comes up to me with a worried look on her face.  “What’s the matter?” I ask.   

Her face darkens and she speaks in a hushed voice “Did you hear that we might have some vampires in Bon Temps? Do you think we’ll meet one? It’s been a couple years since they came out of the coffin.” I smile at her and say enthusiastically “I hope so! I will be my first vampire I ever met!” and then place all the condiments and napkins on a huge server tray and set about placing them at each booth and table.   

The shift is slow and steady to start but quickly picks up as the dinner service starts. Eventually some of the shadier locals come in. Specifically, the Rattrays. Denise and Mack were always into drugs and took to taking whatever they could get by whatever means necessary. I swallow hard and make my way to their booth.   

“What can I get you this evening?” I pull out my pen and pad as I ask.   

“Your sweet titties in my mouth for a start” Mack thinks to himself but says “I’ll take a pitcher of beer” with a big grin.   

Denise orders next but thinks to herself, " what are you slow?”  when I offer our specials. “No, just bring us what we ordered” she says rudely.  

I just about speed walk over to the kitchen to put their order in to Lafayette and then set out to fill their pitcher of beer. When I bring it to them Mack looks me up and down and thinks “ I wonder if she’s a virgin, she’d go nice with this beer” but thanks me verbally. I scurry away as fast as I can.   

Lafayette calls the Rattrays order is up, so I head to the kitchen window to pick up and serve it. When I turned around is when he came in. Our first ever vampire at Merlotte’s! I about dropped the food the Rattrays ordered but I didn’t, thank goodness. I bring the food to Mack and Denise who are seated right behind the handsome vampire. They don't need anything else so I move to ask the vampire what he would like.  

When I move to his table, I notice his features. His brown hair is combed into an old-fashioned style with sideburns to match. His eyes are a soft blue, and his skin is very pale. “Hey there, what can I get ya? We don't have any of that synthetic blood because the last time Sam ordered it, it went bad because no vampires have ever come in before.” I say nervously as I try to fight off the nervous fidgeting, I feel myself trying to do. He suddenly has an odd look to his gaze but it quickly passes making me wonder what he will do next but then he calmly asks for a glass of red wine, so he has a reason to be in the establishment. Why on earth would a vampire order something it can't eat or drink? Not that I want him to leave or anything but it’s just odd. I’m a bit giddy as I walk off to the bar to get his wine.   

When I return with his wine, I see the Rattrays at his table. Denise is hanging on the vampire and Mack is just sitting across the booth with a huge grin on his face. I set the wine down on a napkin and hear Mack thinking “ I need some V bad. Can't wait to drain this fanger, get high and make some money!”. I also hear Denise thinking “ He’s got to have at least 11 or 12 pints of blood in that body of his, that’s over $10,000! We gotta drain this fanger!”   

They’re drainers! I have to try to keep them here as long as I can so I can get some help. I ask if they need anything else with their meal and they decline. I suddenly decided to offer them a free pitcher of beer which seems to confuse the Rattrays. As I leave the booth, I hear their thoughts “ is she crazy or something?” and “ she’s crazier than a bedbug”.   

I tried to enlist Sam and Tara’s help, but they wanted all of us to stay out of it and instead call for police help. This frustrates me because they don't even want to do the right thing. I grabbed the pitcher of beer I offered and started to bring it out to the booth, but they’re gone. I set down the pitcher, made my intentions known to Sam and in a panic ran after them to try to save that vampire.   

I find them out back by my car ironically enough. They are semi-hidden in a small bunch of trees and bushes next to it. As I approach I hear hushed voices which slowly get a little louder.  

“Hurry up and put the line in the other arm” Denise says as she works on her side of the vampire to drain his blood. There is a very long silver necklace draped across the vampires' throat and down his arms. It seems to be burning his skin and is imbedding itself deeper into his flesh letting off a small amount of smoke. There are already several bottles of blood lined up next to Denise. Mack gets to work on his side but starts to complain “I need some V bad, let me open one of these vials, please I need it!”. Denise allows it but calls him a drug addict and says he needs to get some help.    

I pick up a very thick and heavy chain and make my way right up to them. I threaten them to leave the vampire alone or else, but they become incredulous. “This doesn't concern you cunt, get out of here if you know what’s good for you.” Denise says coolly. I refuse and then Mack tries to lunge at me. I defend myself by swinging the chain hoping to hit him and hold him off from hurting me. It wraps around his neck, seemingly on it’s own, and starts to choke Mack. He drops to his knees clutching at it to try to breathe.   

“I’ll kill you for this” Denise threatens. She gets up from the vampire and moves to grab the vials of blood. I threaten her again and she leaves it instead getting Mack up so they can leave. As they leave, Denise can be overheard calling Mack a cripple and saying how she can't take care of a cripple.   

When I’m sure they are gone I remove the silver from the vampire, and he miraculously starts to heal right in front of me. I’m shocked but then regain my senses and help the vampire up. His hand is cold. He takes a moment after sitting up before speaking, almost as if he is carefully considering his words. “Thank you” he says with a strained voice.   

“So, silver huh? I thought that only worked on werewolves” I say, not that I think werewolves exist but it's the only myth I've heard of.  He smirks a bit and looks down into his lap. “We vampires work hard to keep our weaknesses and powers from public knowledge as a safety measure. Can I trust you not to share this information with anyone?” he asks in a very Louisianan accent. I respond carefully “sure”.   

He asks me if I’m afraid but oddly I’m not. “Vampires often turn on those who help or trust them. We are predators.” he says. I wrap the long silver necklace around my neck and let it drape down my torso “I’m not a complete idiot” and sit down. “What’s your name? I’m Sookie” I ask. “My name is Bill”.  

It amuses me that his name is so plain. I never thought I'd meet a vampire named Bill. I offer to give him some space, but he asks me not to leave because he is still weak. When he finally feels a little better, I say my goodbyes, wish him well and return to the bar. Sam and Tara give me a look and I breeze by saying under my breath “not all vampires can take care of themselves”    

Chapter Text

After my eventful shift I finally head home. I’m lost in my thoughts when I arrive. Most of the lights are off in the house save for one in the living room. I enter the house and see gran reading a romance novel on the couch in her housecoat. She waited up for me when she really should be resting, but I appreciate it more than she realizes. She looks up cheerfully and welcomes me.

“You’ll never believe what happened tonight gran!” I exclaim.

“Did you get a date?!” Gran asks, hopeful.

“We got our very first vampire at Merlotte’s tonight!” I just couldn’t contain my excitement at meeting someone who was just as different as I am. I couldn't even hear Bill’s thoughts. When I fully realized this, I blurt it out to gran, and she seemed intrigued. I leave out the part about my altercation with the Rattrays though because I don't want to worry her. She did have a few questions though. She was so intrigued that she asked me to speak at her Descendants of the Glorious Dead history group. I told her I would.

I excuse myself for the night and head upstairs to my room. As I set all my things down and gather items for my shower, I think back on how Bill’s thoughts were just some sort of void. I knew he was there but there were no thoughts to read. It was refreshing and made me question whether other vampires were this way. One thing was for sure though, if they're all unreadable then my life is in for a change! After I’m done in the shower, I make my way to bed and fall asleep not long after I climb in.

When I wake up, I realize that I’m smelling something burning and gran is hollering about the smoke alarm. I immediately went looking for fire only to find Jason in the kitchen with gran burning the sausage. Apparently, gran had left him to take care of the sausage so she could quickly run to the convenience store down the way and grab eggs. In the process he had managed to turn the heat all the way up because they weren’t cooking fast enough for him, hence burnt sausage.

I try to hide my disappointment at the burnt sausage and decide to grab a cup of coffee. I sip it as I sit down groggily, then the phone rings. Gran answers with a pleasant “good morning, Stackhouse residence”. She listens to the caller for a minute or two and then hangs up. She comes back over to the table “this is just horrible! They just found Maudette Pickens strangled in her apartment. She seemed like such a nice girl; I wonder who would or could do such a thing.”

Just then Jason seemed to tense up. He stammered “M-Maudette strangled?”. I’m immediately suspicious and decide to listen in on his thoughts. Normally I wouldn't do this but his reaction to her dying was odd. All I hear is “there ain’t no way this is real! I just saw her last night! They’re gonna think I did it!” I silently resolved to find out more about what happened to Maudette and return to drinking my coffee. Jason leaves not soon after, tearing out of the driveway with a spin of his wheels and rock music blaring out the windows. I decided to head into work early today to try and overhear anything I can about this murder and thank gran for the coffee. It’s not long before I’m dressed and, on my way, as well.

The shift goes by so slowly. But I don’t really hear anything about my brother, Maudette or the murder. It’s just a bunch of people thinking rude, nasty thoughts about everything you could think of under the sun. Eventually, Bill makes his way in after sundown. I’m still unsure what to make of him, especially since I can't hear him.

Arlene takes Bill’s order for a True Blood but lies to him about not having O negative, instead offering A. She saunters over to Tara at the bar and asks for a cold A True Blood even though Tara offers the O. That doesn't sit right with me and I call her out on it. I take it upon myself to get the O negative and heat it up. By the time I get it out to him he seems a bit impatient. “That sure took long enough! Can't you mortals move any faster? And I thought you didn't have my preferred blood type? What did that vile redhead put in this, colloidal silver?” He asks incredulously.

I give an annoyed look but figure he’s just frustrated at being discriminated against by Arlene. I say “You know, since last night I helped you out I could really use a favor. Is it possible for you to meet me out back after work so I can ask you about it?” He recomposes himself and then nods after taking a long swig of his True Blood. Afterwards the shift seems to move along quickly.

My shift ends so I gather my things and take off out the employee entrance. Sam catches me before I go. He wants to check in so I finally bring it up.

“Sam, I need to tell you something. I’m interviewing for a second job this weekend so I can get more hours and better pay. I didn't come to you with this before because I was embarrassed and worried about how you might react and I’m sorry.” I spit out without really thinking.

“Cher, why didn't you tell me? We can figure out a way to get you paid more and more hours.” He responds calmly but my mind is made up. “I just need a change of pace sometimes, but I don't want to give up working here”. The rest of the conversation is uncomfortable but I make it through. I say my good nights and walk over to my car. I don't see Bill anywhere so I go to unlock the door. That’s when she pulled my head back by my hair and slammed my face, nose first, into the door of my car.

I felt my nose break with a sickening pop and audible crack. She then punches me and I fall down. I try to put my arms up defensively at least but it does nothing. Because then Mack kicks me in the face, loosening some of my front teeth up and makes me spit out a bunch of blood. Denise kicks me repeatedly in the back with her heels and I feel my legs go numb. I start to lose consciousness.

Suddenly there is a lot of movement in the trees and I see a blur of movement. Then, both Rattrays are quickly disposed of, I think one is even thrown across the parking lot and smashed into a wall. I can't see anything though.

I hear footsteps that stop right next to me and feel myself being picked up. I try to speak and ask who it is. I can't seem to get the words out though and fight passing out. And I can't hear any thoughts, only feel a void. Then as I’m being put down gently on the ground I hear his voice. It’s Bill. “I’m sorry I was late to arrive, I’m here to help you. Please let me heal you, you must drink.” he says but I cannot move or respond. I’m too broken.

And then there is suddenly another voice I’ve never heard. And another void!

“What do you think you’re doing Bill and what is it that smells so lovely?” the deep husky voice said.

“Eric! She is going to die if she is not healed, I simply want to heal her.” Bill says almost like a kid caught with his hands in a cookie jar.

“Not by you. You’ve barely moved into my area. Haven’t bothered to stop by my establishment for permission or to even check in. In fact, it seems like you are trying to fly under the radar. Why did the Queen send you here?” Eric asks, his voice becoming deeper and taking on a somewhat dangerous quality to it.

I hear more footsteps that come over by me. I start to feel more fear than even before but there is nothing I can do. Suddenly I’m being picked up again but only brought into this newcomers arms. His voice is calm and he asks me “May I feed you my blood to heal you? You should know there are risks but if you don't you will die.” I try to nod my head but am barely able to move. He somehow sees it though and I start to feel a cool liquid slowly dripping on my lips. I instinctively lick my lips and taste something sweet. I start to suckle on it as he continues talking to Bill.

“I found you because I was already tracking your movements, Bill. The disrespect will not stand. You have 24 hours to present yourself at Fangtasia and receive your punishment.” he says and gently pulls his wrist away from my lips after I’ve drank quite a bit of his blood. As his blood starts to heal me my vision starts to return and I can move my head. I finally get to see this vampire that saved me. He cradles me in his arms as I look into his intense blue eyes. His long blond hair seems to frame his face as he looks down on me. He looks at me tenderly and says quietly, “I’m Eric”.

Chapter Text

Eric POV  

I can't believe Bill stumbled onto this beautiful dream of a woman. Even though she has been beaten and is in the midst of healing she is gorgeous. I quite like cradling her and looking into her eyes. And her smell is exquisite. Over the next couple of minutes, she heals a bit more and I sit her up in my lap a bit.   

When she introduces herself, I feel myself tense. That name sounds familiar. Why? I’ve never met her before. And then it dawns on me. She is a bartender I’m looking to interview this weekend. I had no idea she would be this beautiful, smell this amazing or that she even was a girl. Sookie is such an odd name but beautiful all the same. I can’t help but take in her fine features. Her beautiful blonde hair is the shade of sunshine, her eyes are a beautiful creamy brown and her skin is a light tan. Her lips, jaw and neck would be so kissable (and lickable, let’s not kid ourselves). Her frame is slender, but not too much. She appears to have the perfect handfuls of breasts but one can only tell for sure once the bra is off. And don’t get me started on these hips and legs.  

She looks up into my eyes and I feel entranced. Her scent threatens to drive me mad, and I must fight the urge to let my fangs descend. "When you asked me if you could give me your blood, why? What are the consequences of my choice?” she asked.  I made an unnecessary sigh (I don't need to breathe) and prepared to explain myself. Before I could respond though, Bill fucking Compton decides to open his mouth.    

“Sookie, he has a measure of control over you now. He cannot force you to do things, but his blood can make you think you should trust him. He can even manipulate you easier. Plus, he can sense you, wherever you are, especially if you are scared or otherwise harmed. I wish I could have been the one to save you so I could spare you all this.” His voice has a note of petulance that elicits a low growl in the pit of my chest. This causes Sookie to shift uncomfortably in my lap and Bill backs up a bit.   

She stays quiet for a moment and then manages to say, “I’m Sookie” and then descends into a full-blown coughing fit. This concerns me because she was obviously close to death that I’m uncertain if this beautiful woman will heal fully. “Did you say Sookie?” I ask.   

She has healed a bit more and says “Yes, my name is Sookie. Thank you so much for your help, mister. I have no idea if I would have lived through that. Are all vampires so helpful?” She seems to ask this genuinely. So, I smirk a bit and say matter-of-factly, “No, in fact, most of us, I included, want nothing to do with helping anyone. We usually keep to our own unless we are hungry, horny or in need of assistance with daytime issues. It’s really not as safe as Nan Flanagan says it is on the TV”.  

I hope I don’t scare her. I can feel her freeze a bit in my lap at that last. She tries to make a move to sit up more but fails so I continue to cradle her. This greatly pisses off Bill but I don't give a fuck. He glares at me and I say venomously “You should know Bill that this kind of attitude will only earn you an even stiffer punishment. And yes, Sookie here is off limits to you now. She is under my protection and I’ll not have you bothering her.”   

This appears to piss him off further and I find it quite funny. He yells out “This is madness. She would be safe with me especially because I live close by. How could you interfere like this in my business? Even as my sheriff you have no right!”. I decided to put a stop to his bullshit and set the human gently down onto the grass as she continues to heal. My voice becomes little more than a growl.   

“You want to talk about rights Bill? At least I gave her the choice and let her know there were risks. You didn’t even bother to do this for her. It’s called respect.” I say angrily. There is no way Bill will take her from me. I’m 10 times older than him and my blood is in her veins now. I may not understand what has come over me with this human, but I’ve decided she will be mine. I continue “Besides, she is mine now Bill.” This causes her to sit more upright.   

“I am NOT an object to be owned! I am a human being! I am my own woman, and I will not have either of you claiming to have any ownership over me.” She says and crosses her arms in a huff that I cannot help but think is adorable. Wait, why am I thinking this way? I haven’t felt like this in....a very....long...time. Not even with Sylvie. I had best not tell Pam about this, or she might lose it on me. “I have no wish to own you, Sookie. I’m merely hoping to protect you from other vampires and supernatural creatures. If you’d like we can talk about it more in the coming days.”   

Her facial expression changes from irritation and pride to one of curiosity and wary acceptance but her body is still rigid. She says, “can one of you help me get home? I can't drive like this.” Bill moves to speak, and I stare him down with a low growl. I say “Of course I can take you home. All you must do is tell me where you live, and I will carry you” with a smile. At this Bill growls and says “Sookie, you don't even know him”.   

She retorts with “I don't know you either Mr. Compton. And after how rude you were to me tonight; I don’t really want to be around you. It’s fine if he takes me home.” Sookie gives me a small smile and I scoop her into my arms bridal style.  She wraps her arms around my neck, gives me directions and then buries her face into my chest. When I’ve made sure I securely have her I head out with her so we can finally be free of the dirt parking lot. What would normally take a human about 30 minutes to walk took me mere 30 seconds if that.   

When we arrive I take in the sight before me. It’s a big farmhouse and it clearly has some age to it as evidenced by its’ disrepair. Even the paint is pealing in differing amounts all over the house. The surrounding flowering bushes and trees seem to compliment the place and give it a certain charm and fill the air with their scent. I walk up onto her porch and gently stand her up.  

She is a bit wobbly but then turns to me and looks up into my eyes. I’m entranced again and can’t seem to break away from her gaze. I smile a little but try to hide it and say “Sookie, you’re home. Is there anything else I can help with tonight?”. Secretly I hope she invites me in.   

When she does I have to suppress the smile that I feel trying to emerge. I manage to thank her for the invitation in and then add “Please be careful who you invite into your home. Once you invite a vampire into your home then can come in whenever they want until you rescind the invitation. She takes some wobbly steps and makes it into her living room and sits on the couch hunched over her knees. I coax her to lie down and vamp into the kitchen where I quickly get her a glass of water (vamp speed makes it easier to look for things quickly).   

She thanks me and I help her sit up to drink some of it. Once she has had her fill she collapses back into the comfort of the couch and I set down the glass on the coffee table. She looks so tired and fragile after everything. I cover her up and she seems to take that as a cue to fall asleep. I take one more look at her, inhale her scent deeply and take my leave.  

Chapter Text

Eric Northman has gone too far. Sookie is supposed to be mine. This complication makes it hard to know how I will get her to the Queen. And if I don’t get her there then I shudder to think what Sophie Ann would have planned for me as punishment. I followed her instructions to the tee. Sookie should have been drawn to and trusted me. I even glamoured the hell out of those druggies so they would push her in my direction. I hadn’t calculated on the sheriff of area 5 being so astute and when he arrived it was out of nowhere.  

Watching Eric cradling Sookie’s broken form causes me to drop my fangs in jealousy. He then asks Sookie for her permission. But why? I’ve known Eric for years and this isn’t his style. He doesn't give a damn what happens to other humans so why is Sookie different? Does it have anything to do with the Queen sending me here?   

Eric bites into his wrist and entices Sookie to drink and then turns to me. He berates and insults me and it’s all I can do to hold myself back. I’m no fool, I know for a fact he would destroy me in a fight. His age and size are considerably more than mine. I look him up and down as he gazes into Sookie’s eyes and even in her injured state her response to him shows she is captivated by him.   

I turn away but find myself so angry I start pacing. Not only is Eric defiling what should be mine, he is setting out to punish me? Since when did a sheriff punish a constituent for being late to check in? I suppose I should I filed the proper paperwork before returning to Bon Temps, but I thought the Queen would take care of it. I was naive.   

When Sookie wants to go home Eric decides to take her. What am I to do? I try to put up a fight but am dismissed. I clearly need to figure out a way to get my blood into Sookie, so I have a fair chance. But the only way I can accomplish this is to ensure she is injured. But who can I have do that? I need someone who won’t snitch on me to Eric.   

After Eric leaves with Sookie, I keep my distance and follow him. I watch him set her down on her porch and then he follows her inside. That invitation should be mine!  Now he can enter no matter what. I’ll have to work to try to get her to rescind it from him. Not too long after entering Eric exits and then flies away. So, that’s how he got to me with no way for me to detect him approaching until he was within meters.   

I vamp up to Sookie’s house. I walk up to her porch. It’s large and stretches across the front of the house. I peek through whatever window I can to see where she is. I see her on a sofa covered up with an afghan. There is also a glass of ice water on her coffee table. She must be able to be up and running now with all that ancient blood she had although she still looks torn up.  

I decided to take my leave and vamp back to my house. I called Sophie Ann and Andre answered instead. He sounds especially annoyed, but I give no care to it. “This is Bill Compton; I need to speak with the Queen about my assignment.” Andre replies with a bit of snark “What, you can't handle one little assignment? The Queen has more important matters to attend to. “I stop him by saying “There has been a complication and I need her guidance on what she finds acceptable risk. Eric Northman is involved now”. At this Andre relents and grudgingly says “How is Eric Northman involved?”. I explain the situation to him, and he finally decides to bring the phone to Sophie Ann.   

She answers with “This better be fucking good. How did you attract the attention of Eric fucking Northman? I can't even take that fucker on.”. I bristle a bit at her rudeness but let it go since she is my queen. After I finish explaining to her what happened she lets out a low growl that becomes more guttural as she finishes. “How could you forget to file the proper paperwork with Northman? Do you have a death wish. He is efficient and ruthless. It’s why he is one of my sheriffs. Also, you do realize this is your fucking fault, right?”.  

Now I’m angry and my fangs drop. I say coolly “It was my understanding that you would handle this. Why should I have to fill out paperwork when even Eric knows I am a member of YOUR court. If anything, this is your fault!”. She didn’t like that response and I immediately regretted my words. Her voice takes on a venomous tone to it. “I want you fucking here before sunrise. We need to have a chat. Oh, and if you refuse to return to my estate my dear Andre would be happy to escort you to me.” She hangs up the phone and I toss mine football style into the ground and watch it shatter into several pieces without thinking.   

I vamp to my house and pack a duffel bag with some of the belongings I will need. The next 24 hours will prove to be my undoing if I’m not careful. Not only do I have a sunrise deadline to appear to Sophie Ann, but I also have a 24-hour warning from Eric. All I can do is hope I can make it to both meetings. Somehow, I don’t think Eric will take kindly to me not showing even if the Queen herself ordered me to appear before her.   

I vamp out of the house and elect to run to New Orleans from Bon Temps since it’s decidedly faster than driving the car unless I travel at extremely unsafe speeds. When I arrive outside the Queen’s estate, I ring the bell and one of her guards answers it. I can tell it's one of her children, so I keep my interaction brief. There are still a couple hours until Sunrise and I’m anxious to learn of my punishment. I truly hope Sophie Ann isn't in one of her moods. She never wants to have a conversation without there being some way to draw it out. She loves the attention it seems. That and I know she enjoys punishing people.  

I entered the personal quarters of the Queen. When I see her, she is sitting on a golden throne upholstered with red satin cushions. She is surrounded by different men and women. They are mostly clad in minimal clothing. Some are fully nude though. At her feet is a cute blonde in pigtails. She’s dressed in a bikini and is staring up at Sophie Ann with adoration. “Are you thirsty Bill? That must have been quite the jaunt.”. I politely declined and asked her why I’m here. She gives me an annoyed look and doesn't say anything for quite a while.   

I sit on one of her lounge chairs and try to look as obedient and patient as possible. Finally, she says “You’re here because of your failure to bring me the faerie. Not only did you piss off a former Viking but you made it so I cannot have her, at least not within the law. Therefore, I’ve decided that your punishment is to do something I know you never wanted to do.”. I look at her with some fear but try to hide it the best I can. “And what might that be your Majesty?” I swallow hard as I prepare for her to dish out my punishment.   

“You will create a new life. Lord knows we always need new vampires to join our ranks. This is your punishment because I know you loathe what you are and have no wish to inflict it on another. But maybe after you turn someone you will realize what gifts we have as vampires. And maybe...you’ll be more obedient in the future.”  

I winced almost as if in pain. I did not want to turn anyone. That’s when they brought in a coffee. I heard muffled screams and banging coming from within. Clearly whoever was inside was very agitated. They set it down and open it up. Inside I see a young woman. I think maybe 18 or so. She’s praying to God and in obvious distress. She begs us to let her go and says she’s a good girl. Her red hair is a mess and plastered in places on her sweaty face. Her blue eyes are marred by the redness inflicted from her crying and rubbing her face. Her attire is very modest and based on what she says it sounds like she is the daughter of a reverend.   

“Isn’t there another punishment? Shouldn’t I have a calling to create her?” I ask incredulously. The Queen simply looks at me with a very vindictive look and says “begin”. I’m immediately feeling indignant. This is supposed to be a private affair, not something to be used as a tool in court. But there is nothing I can do so I look down on her and try to get her attention. I tell her “Look into my eyes. It will all be ok” but just before I can glamour her the Queen interrupts and says “No glamouring allowed Bill.” and smiles wickedly.  

“Forgive me” I say and grab her roughly, baring her neck to me. I let my fangs drop and then I sink them into her flesh. She lets out a scream and writhes in my embrace as I suck out her life force. I drain her until it's time to give her my blood. When I give her my blood it takes everything in me not to scream as I know I’m infecting her. But I’m overcome by my nature and instinctively hoist her into my arms. I vamp her outside to an area I’m directed to by Andre. There is already a sizeable hole dug for us. I jump down into the hole with her, and we lay down. I embrace her as we are buried by the guards. Tomorrow night we will rise. 

Chapter Text

I woke up feeling like I had a bad dream. And I'm still sore. Suddenly I remember the vampire that saved me. Did he really exist or was it Bill that saved me? I’m sort of fuzzy about all that. But I think it was someone else because they had blonde hair and blue eyes. All I know is I want that feeling of safety. When I’m more fully awake I see gran in the kitchen making breakfast. I stand up, somewhat unsure of myself and my footing but I find I can walk much better than I thought. I grab a small cup of coffee and sit in a chair at the kitchen table.   

Gran says softly “Good morning, Sookie, did you sleep well?”. I’m unsure how to answer her. I’m honest with her about what happened at this point and her eyes become big as saucers. “I’m glad you’re alright dear. Shame on that Bill Compton for his rudeness. And I dare say he might have been in on it too considering how quickly he appeared without explanation. Do you know his blonde friend?” she asks. I respond with “No, but gran I really want to.” and finish my coffee.   

I decided to make my way back upstairs and get dressed for the day. As I get dressed, I look at my new outfit. I don't know why I chose this. What came over me. I’m more modest than this. I’m just not sure I can justify not wearing it after the money I spent on it. I decided it doesn’t matter, I’ll wear something I already had before and decide what to do with the new stuff later. I start digging through my closet and probably make a huge amount of noise because next thing I know gran is up here checking on me again.   

“Oh, my stars what are you doing Sookie?!” She starts picking stray clothing and shoes that I’ve managed to make a mess with.   

“I can’t wear that outfit I bought gran. It’s not who I am. I guess if they require it of me I will after the interview but for now I need something more modest. I really don't want to leave a bad impression because the pay is almost double what I make now.” I practically spit out in a panic.   

Gran walks over to me and sits down in the vanity chair while placing a hand on my shoulder. “Sookie, I understand you. While there is nothing wrong with your outfit, I can see why you feel uncomfortable in it. Let’s find you something more modest for you for tonight.” She smiles softly and starts to sift through the clothes and shoes. I begin hanging the ones I don't feel like wearing and momentarily get lost in my thoughts.   

A shock of blonde hair hangs down over me accompanied by the most gorgeous and intense blue eyes I have ever seen. “I’m Eric”.   

Goosebumps form all over my body and I get a chill. Gran gives me an odd look but dismisses it as she holds up a red button up blouse. It has a red color and the short sleeve are red lace. “What about this shirt Sookie? It’s not plain but it does give you back some modesty” she says.  

I take hold of the blouse and lay it on the bed along with a pair of black dress pants. I set a pair of strappy heels on the floor in front of the bed and say “Gran, I think that will be perfect. It will go well with my pants and heels here. Do you think I should wear any silver?”  

“No honey, you’re applying for a job working with vampires. You might offend them by doing that. But you could keep that long silver chain you told me about in your purse if you feel you need to. That would probably be understandable as protection.” She says cautiously.   

Eventually gran has me feeling better and ready to take on the interview tonight.   

A few hours later...  

It’s after sundown so I give myself a once over. The red shirt is buttoned in such a way that I’m able to show a modest amount of cleavage and still look classy. The black pants and heels make my legs look longer and slenderer than they normally do on account of the dark color. I braid my hair into an intricate side braid and clasp it with an intricate clip given to me by my gran. I think I’m ready.  

 I say my goodbye to gran, and she wishes me luck. I breathe in slowly and deeply. I hop in the car and take off hoping to be a little early. The only thing I don't like so far is the location. Shreveport is a good 30 plus miles from home, so the commute needs to be factored in for everything. When I finally arrive, I realize I’m a bit early, so I endeavor to wait in my car. I lean the seat back a hair and close my eyes, so I meditate on my breathing and calm down.   

I sit here pondering over this Eric I very briefly met. Why would he heal me if he didn't know me? He doesn't seem the type to just go help especially after what he said about vampires not being very helpful. My mind drifts back to his facial features and how gorgeous he was. I wish I had been able to get a better look at him but I remember the hardness of his muscles and looking up at him, so I know he is much taller than me. In my frustration I decided to table the thoughts for after the interview. I need to focus. I take one last calming breath and open my eyes.   

I make my way to the entrance door of the club and decide it’s now or never. I’m nervous because there seems to be a line that snakes all through the area in front of the entrance. A bunch of vampires and fangbangers are in line. Their thoughts are full of sex, drugs and blood. I walk past all of them trying to look like I belong here. There is a beautiful tall blonde woman decked out in black at the door. Maybe she’s a bouncer. I approach her and she regards me with a raise of an eyebrow. I manage to stammer out “I’m Sookie, I’m here for my interview”. She immediately shifts demeanor, and she says “So you’re who Eric was talking about. He’s expecting you”. She opens the door for me and yells at the crowd “back the fuck up”.   

I’m feeling a little shocked though. I don't walk through the door initially. “Did you say Eric?”   

“Yes, is there a problem human?” she asks with a smirk.  

I shake my head unable to speak further. I enter the bar and it’s mostly quiet. The bar is mostly red with several black booths, table and chairs and dance polls. There is a bar off to the right as you enter and a man (unsure if vampire or human at this point) appears to be stocking clean glasses, new bottles and different types of True Blood. He notices me and growls a bit. As this is happening, a short blonde lady like me comes up out of what I think might be a basement talking to someone I can’t see. That’s when I heard him.   

I felt frozen and unable to think straight. The man at the bar is trying to get my attention but I’m distracted. I start to walk off in the direction of the voice I heard but I’m suddenly grabbed by the arm and yanked to the bar. The man at the bar was a vampire and is now roaring in my face “WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?”. I’m scared now and can’t seem to find my voice. Just then a blur comes in and the most beautiful man I have ever seen stops in front of me and yanks the other vampire from behind the bar. “She’s my 8pm interview Longshadow and she’s under my protection. The next time you touch her you won’t like the result.”. He lets the other vampire go and I swallow hard.   

He looks at me up and down slowly. He’s so tall. I really forgot him?! How?!  I feel myself shaking and he places a gentle hand on my shoulder and says “Please don't be scared little one. I’ll protect you.” He walks over to a stage area and sits on what appears to be a throne. He beckons me over and points to a chair next to his. I make my way over and sit down next to him. I’m feeling speechless still and I think he notices so he starts.  

“Hello Miss Stackhouse. We met the other night, I’m unsure if you remember me because you were very injured.” He says with a slight accent. I can't place it but that will have to wait another time. I ask him quietly “what made you help me? You even said most vampires, including yourself, aren’t very helpful.”  

He regards me for a long time before he says anything. It seems he is trying to be careful with his words. “When I saw that Bill was going to force-feed you his blood it angered me. You’re a human in my territory and it’s my job to handle vampires that don’t follow our laws, especially after coming out of the coffin as they say. But I must admit that you intrigued me when I realized you are no mere human. Your scent is entrancing”. The last of his words come as he stares me in the eyes. I shift in my seat and try to take in what he just said to me.   

“Entrancing? I’m just a girl and I had just got off work, so I’m surprised you thought I smelled good.  Um...thank you, I guess.” I manage and put on a worried smile. He tilts his head to the side a bit as if he is confused and then he says “Have you ever bartended before Miss Stackhouse? We have a diverse set of clientele and it’s important I have someone who knows what they are doing with both human and vampire drinks.” He waits patiently for me to answer but it takes all my will to force the words out because all I want to do is stare at him. “Yes, mostly from watching and learning from my boss as he mixed drinks, and I took orders at tables. But I admit, I have never mixed anything for a vampire. I didn’t even know vampires could drink.”. This elicits a deep genuine laugh from the tall, gorgeous vampire in front of me. “Vampires don’t drink anything but blood. We have True Blood, and we have humans on staff that are paid extremely well to feed our clientele. As a bartender it is your responsibility to know their blood types and genders as both are very important to vampires.”. His smile has lit up his facial features and I can't help but be mesmerized for a moment. “Oh” is all I can manage to say.   

“I can tell you’re nervous, why not work the shift and I will watch you, see how you do?” He regards me again from top to bottom and back up. I can practically see what he is thinking even though I can’t read him. Somehow, I think I might like whatever he seems to be thinking about. But having him watch me all night has me nervous. “Watch me?” I ask uncertainly.   

“Just so I can gauge your fit to my bar. I want you to be just as comfortable here as any of us are. And I want my team to mesh well with you before I hire you. I need to know you are more than a pretty face”. His words make me blush so much I can feel the heat in my face. To which he smiles a bit more. Finally, he stands up and walks me over to the bar and introduces me properly to Longshadow who only scowls. “Longshadow, this is our interviewee for the bartender position. Show her the ropes and then let her work the bar. All tips are hers for the night as I evaluate her, after all there must be some reward.” And with that Eric vamps away leaving me with Longshadow.   

Chapter Text

I don’t know if it’s the fact that most of the people here are vampires or if it’s because Eric is staring at me from his stage but I’m so nervous. And it’s not my normal. I’m used to things being awkward mainly because of how I grew up and where, but this is a whole new experience. I’ve also never been so taken with a man before. I decided I need to set it aside so I can learn how things work. Longshadow introduces me to Ginger and several other human “cows” as he calls them. Then he explains how if a vampire orders a meal, I have to check with the person who has that blood type to make sure they won’t be too drained. Elsewise it’s True Blood only.   

Finally, the music turns on loud. “Sweet Dreams (Are Made of This)” by Marilyn Manson and I’d be hard pressed to find a better song to open to. Especially since all the humans coming in here seem to be living in a dream. So many of them stream in thinking about sex, drugs of all kinds, Eric, and blood.   

A lady approaches the bar and asks me quite loudly “How much is he?”. I look where her finger is pointing, and I see Eric. I feel a little out of my depth but say “He isn't for sale; he’s the owner and you’ll regard him with the utmost respect. “. I think he might have heard me even though it’s loud because he smirks a little. The lady walks off in a huff and over to the stage. She stares up at Eric and seems to be having a dialogue of some kind with him. She walks up the steps and kneels down before him. He regards her almost as if he would an insect and his face twists into a bit of a snarl. “Please, just this once! You’re so gorgeous, please let me be with you tonight! I’d give anything”.   

With that last bit he stands and vamps over to her. She looks at him with desire which quickly turns to outrage when he grabs her by the arm. He doesn’t waste any time dragging her to the front door where he shoves her out the door. “Do not come back or I will eat you myself”. He walks back to his throne and gives me a wink in passing with a small smile. And he resumes staring at me.   

As the night wears on I can feel myself getting tired and eventually I’m glad when everyone has left the bar at closing time. Now it’s just Eric, Longshadow and the woman I had met at the door. She walks up to Eric and with a smirk says, “And how did your little human do tonight master?”. He smirks at her and says “she did exquisitely. Although I wish I could keep her to myself.” I overhear.   

I try to pretend I don’t overhear their conversation as I bus the tables and am called over anyways. I set down all of the stuff I’m carrying and walk quickly over to hear the verdict. “Miss Stackhouse, would you follow me please?” Eric says as he stands. I nod silently and follow him as he walks down a hallway labelled “Employees Only”. We arrive at a large office, and he ushers me inside before closing the door. He gestures to the chair and then walks around to sit on his side of the desk. I sit and wait for him to say something.   

“I can still feel the nervousness in your blood. Do I really scare you so much?” His head is tilted again, and he appears to be searching my face for the answer. I respond with “You don't scare me, I’m just nervous about getting this job because I need the extra money.” He seems disappointed in my response, and I offer the following “It also seems since I met you the other night and you fed me your blood that I can't seem to get you off my mind.” I swallow hard because of my admission and avert my eyes to the ground. Before I can even react, he vamps around the desk to sit in front of me on the edge of desk where he gently places a hand under my chin and lifts my gaze to his. “You think about me?” he says with a soft smile that lights up his eyes. I nod shyly and blush furiously. He leans forward by my ear and whispers “I’ve thought of nothing but you since that night..so who has the real power here?”. He pulls back, removes his hand from my chin and stares into my eyes-only inches from my face.   

“D-Did I get the job?” I ask as I try to change the subject.   

“Of course, how could I ever refuse you?” He says calmly. Is he for real right now? There’s no way this adonis of a man wants Crazy Sookie. I wring my hands a bit at the thought of him wanting me and then clear my throat to say “I should probably get home. When do I start?”.  

“You'll start tomorrow night. But since the night is still young I’d love for you to stay a bit longer. It’s not often I have human company that I can’t seem to get enough of.” he says. I’m unsure how to respond to his invitation but I relent and agree to stay a bit longer. “I’ll stay a bit longer but then I need sleep.” I say while thinking to myself how I know I’ll dream of him tonight.   

Eric’s POV  

Fuck she’s more gorgeous than I thought. I’m entranced as I watch her work. I really want to hire her so I can keep an eye on her and have her close to me. For whatever reason I long to be with her and this is the best solution I have right now without giving my intentions away. This will also keep Bill away unless he happens to come in while Sookie is here.   

She keeps stealing glances at me and every time she does, she sees me looking right back at her. If I had a beating heart, I’d be blushing with how much she steals glances. I almost feel like a young man again in Sweden. Back then I was still shy at times even though I had a different woman in my bed every night. If Sookie had been alive when I was younger, she would have stolen my heart even more than she has now.   

In the middle of my thoughts, I’m interrupted by a woman who appears to be quite beautiful but smells of cheap liquor and cigarettes. I find it distasteful and tell her to leave me be. She kneels and says, “I have money, I can pay anything you want just for a little bit of your time big boy.” Then louder she exclaims “Please, just this once! You’re so gorgeous, please let me be with you tonight! I’d give anything!”. This angers me and it is all I can do to keep my composure with this human. I grab her by the arm quite roughly and lean down in a threatening manner and say “I’m not a prostitute nor am I available to you in anyway. It’s time to leave”. I practically dragged her to and pushed her out the door, threatening to eat her. How dare she offer to buy me!  

When I return to my seat, I breeze past Sookie and give her a little wink. All I can think about is how I wished it was her that propositioned me. I feel myself growing hard at the thought and try to push it out of my head. For the rest of the evening, I steal glances as though I were a young man again and realize I actually feel alive more now than I have in the last 1000 years. Is this her doing?   

By the time the shift is over I’m so aroused it’s hard to think straight. When Pam comes over to discuss Sookie’s performance at the bar, I’m relieved because that means it's time for closing the place down. I’m torn though because that also means Sookie will probably go home. I must think of a reason to get her to stay longer.   

I invited her back to my office and admittedly still don’t have a plan to keep her. We discuss her performance and then she surprises me. She says she thought of me after I saved her the other night. I vamp to the other side of my desk to be closer to her and question her further. I lift her gaze to mine as we speak, only moving to her ear to confess how I’ve thought of her too. I’m hoping to impress upon her how much power she has over me, but I don't know if I’m successful. I released her chin and stared deep into her eyes. It causes her to break my gaze and ask nervously if she got the job. How adorable.   

Of course she got the job. She could start tomorrow. And the more I talk the more I seem to make her nervous. Surely, she must know I covet her affections. Am I not being obvious? It’s maddening to have to work so hard to tease out how she feels. Even though she has consumed my blood it’s not enough to really tell me anything. And the only thing I want is for her to desire me as much as I want her.   

When she agrees to stay a bit longer, I feel my heart soar. I decided to take drastic action and have her follow me outside to my corvette. When she asks where we are going, I simply smile and say, “You’ll see”. I gestured for her to get in and she does. As I start the engine and pull out of the parking space, I turn to her say “Hold on beautiful”. The tires spin out but then we’re off.   

I have no idea how fast I’m driving because I don't bother to look. I notice her peeking over at the speedometer and I stifle a chuckle. She doesn't seem scared though, so I take it as encouragement. It only takes us a short time to reach a mountainous area overlooking Shreveport. I pull into a spot that is more isolated than the others and turn the car off waiting for her to ask me what’s going on. Instead, she looks surprised and asks where we are. At that I get out of the ‘vette and vamp around to her door to open and help her out. When she does, I walk about 30 meters to the cliff overlook and stare out at the city. It’s a beautiful night and you could see for miles.  

“This is beautiful” she says. “Not as beautiful as you are” I say before I can stop myself. She smiles and blushes shyly. I come close to her by the railing and turn her toward me. I placed my fingers under her chin and lifted her gaze to mine. She stares back at me, seemingly lost in my eyes. I lean down and kiss her softly on the lips and stroke the side of her cheek. She closes her eyes and seems to nuzzle into my touch. Just then I can see just the faintest hint of dawn on the way.  

“We should head back before dawn” I say with great disappointment. She simply nods and says timidly “We can continue a different time if you like? You know where I live and should come by. It’ll be a date”. She smiles a bit and blushes again while I silently curse my being a vampire. I so wish I could watch the sun rise with her. But I drove her back to the club and walked her over to her car. She looks at me before getting in and quickly leans up on her tip toes and kisses me. She starts her car and then leaves me in the parking lot wondering how I could be so lucky. “Goodbye, min kärlek ”  

Chapter Text

Jessica POV  

I claw my way out of the hole in the ground and can’t help but feel hungry and angry. Surprisingly I’m not in any pain and I didn’t even get dirt in my nose after we were buried.    

When I finally am free of the dirt I look up to see the man who forced me into this condition. He’s sitting on the edge of the hole with a bunch of true bloods with him. I exclaim “I’m so hungry! What’s wrong with me?!” putting him on the spot. At first my maker says nothing to me and that frustrates me but after a few minutes of mulling over his response he finally responded to me.   

“What’s your name young lady? I’m Bill Compton. And there is nothing wrong with you. You’ve just been made vampire and of course will be famished. It’s in your nature.” Bill says.   

Jessica speaks up and says “Jessica. My name is Jessica and I don't care who you are. You made me this way. Can I go home?” but Bill retorts with “No Jessica you can never go home. Your human family will no longer accept you. And it is your responsibility to keep them safe, even from yourself.”  

I look around and suddenly realize that I can do whatever I want. My parents no longer get to keep me locked in that house with their abuse and lack of intervention by anyone. I long for revenge! My face twists into a snarl and I bare my fangs “No more daddy, no more mama, no more baby sister!” I exclaim. Then at the top of my lungs I yell “No more rules! I’ve got people to kill!”.   

Bill walks up to me and places a hand on my shoulder. “No, you can't just do whatever you want to whoever you want just because you have these powers” he says with a growl. And then “Come, we must present ourselves to the sheriff of the area we live in. It’s to learn our ways, drink this.” while handing me one of the True Bloods. I crack it open and mistakenly take a huge drink. Boy that was the worst idea I think I've ever had!  

I spit it out and bark “That’s disgusting and you can't make me drink it, I’ll report you.” although Bill is right when he says I have no one to report him to. When he motions to me to follow, we vamp at high speed to some random place. It looks like a strip mall until we get up to the door. There is a lady inside who seems to be real nice. She says her name is Ginger. I can’t help but wonder why we’re here,  

Bill spots some guy across the room. He’s so tall and his blonde hair is so beautiful. We make our way to him and he seems to smile minimally. “Who is this, Bill? A new paramour?” he says with a snicker.   

Bill responds angrily “this is my progeny. She was my punishment for some other things that I am not at liberty to discuss.”  

The tall man says “Someone made you of all people become a maker? I’m sorry newborn” while trying to suppress a laugh. At this Bill bristles and says “She won't listen to me and it’s true I am out of my element. She won't even eat the True Blood I brought her, if you could help me I would be deeply in your debt Eric.”  

Then Eric throws his head back with laughter and responds to Bill “You want me to play maker to your baby vamp? Are you really that desperate? What’s your angle here? And what do I get out of this arrangement. What will you owe me?”. Bill looks down at the ground and grimaces. With a low growl he says “I won't fight you for Sookie”. At that Eric stood up and threw a table and chairs out of his way to get to Bill. He grabs him by the neck and lifts him in the air. Bill tears at his hands but he is no match for Eric. This is crazy!  

Eric says angrily and with a growl for emphasis “Sookie is mine, you’ll leave her be regardless. But...perhaps I’ll have use for you later. Ok Bill. I’ll take care of her for a bit, but you fucking owe me. Teaching an unruly baby vamp is not usually something I enjoy.” This makes me mad, and I say with all the venom I can muster “I’m hungry and didn’t ask to be made. One of you needs to show me how to even feed!” Then Bill speaks up “We are mainstreamers Jess; you will not feed on or hurt humans.” Eric shuts it down and asks, “How would you like to learn how a real vampire feeds?” At that he has me. I’ll do whatever he wants if I get something to eat!  

I’m shocked and intrigued But I’m also confused. What even is gonna happen to me since I can't go home, and Bill seems to not want anything to do with me. I’m pretty sure Eric isn’t going to want to keep me around either, but I have no choice, I guess.   

Just then a beautiful vampire lady says, “Come on sugar, let’s get you cleaned up and teach about being a baby vamp.” I vamp after her and as I follow her, I notice a short but very cute blonde walk in. And her scent is intoxicating! “Can I have her vampire lady?!” She whirls around to me and stares right into my eyes. “The name’s Pam and no you may not have Sookie. Eric would kill you before you could even try.” Then she turns around and says, “Come on.” and I follow her.   

I follow her to a dressing area that is full of vanities and mirrors, all bearing lights. On all the vanities are varying beauty tools and makeup. In the corner of the room is an armoire partially open. Inside it appears to have different outfits in it. I wonder to myself what I might find in here. Pam beckons me over to it and tells me to dive in and find something that calls to me. You don't gotta tell me twice! I vamp over and start sifting through the clothing.   

I find some VERY inappropriate clothing and decide to throw caution to wind, or modesty, whatever and wear it. I chose a black plaid mini skirt and a lace up black tank top. I happen to notice that there are knee high boots that lace up, so I snatch them up. “Where can I put this stuff on?” I asked excitedly. She gestures to a stall in the room that I hadn't seen. I vamp inside and put on this cute outfit. I look fucking hot and grin devilishly. When I exit, I try to do it with flourish and trip over my own feet. I sheepishly say, “Who’s ready to eat?”  

Chapter Text

Sookie POV  

I’m in some sort of meadow and there is only the moon to light the landscape up around me. I look around to see if anyone else is here with me but I see no one. I’m nervous and honestly a bit scared. I start looking for a way to get out of the meadow and head home and suddenly realize I’m wearing a white nightgown made of light silk and chiffon and nothing underneath. I must be dreaming because I never go commando.   

I look around again and see a faint light in the distance, I think it may be a campfire, but I can’t be sure. I cautiously make my way over toward the light and try to keep myself hidden in the process. As I creep closer, I see next to the fire seems to be a hunter’s lean-to of some sort although I’m no expert on hunting. It is filled with what appears to be several beautiful furs from this vantage point. I decided I’d like to see things closer, so I made my way over to the campfire. What I see stops me dead in my tracks. It’s Eric.  

He stands up when he sees me with a slight smile on his lips. His hair is pulled back into an intricate braid. He’s wearing a black long sleeve shirt and black cargo pants that seem to be full of something. He approaches.  

As he gets closer, I tense up because I have no idea what’s going to happen. I take a step back and he says, “Do I scare you?”. All I can respond with is “Only in the sense that I have no idea what’s happening between us”. I blush and look down at the grass. I try to think of what to do when he stops right in front of me. He lifts my chin with his fingers and looks into my eyes so long that I get lost. And then he kisses me. His kiss is passionate but gentle with a hint of longing. Now I’m swept out to sea with how lost I am. He stops the kiss and secretly I’m disappointed. He says “Anything can happen between us. Something could blossom or something could wither and die.” He strokes my cheek with the back of his fingers, and I close my eyes at his touch.  He continues “I’ve never felt like letting anyone in this way before, but I can't help it. You call to my soul.”  

That clenches it for me. I stand on my tip toes and wrap my arms around his neck and kiss him deeply. It’s a dream after all, it’s not like I’m losing my innocence.... yet. It’s time to give in. He deepens the kiss and tangles one of his large hands in my hair and places the other on the small of my back, pulling me in close to him. The kiss continues for what seems like forever and it is award winning. His tongue slips into my mouth and slides against my own. I slow out kiss down a little and break it while I press my forehead to his, panting silently with arousal. For a moment, I’m breathing in the same air that he is and then our lips collide again.   

Suddenly, he picks me up and carries me over the lean-to and lays me gently down onto the furs I saw from afar. They’re luxurious and make the ground comfortable. He lays next to me on the side closer to the fire and stares into my eyes. I feel entranced. He runs his fingers along my jaw, tracing the ridge from my ear to my chin and kisses me again. This time it’s a bit more urgent of a kiss and I can’t help but runs my hands over his chest, shoulders and torso. I pull at his shirt and try to force it off him, he helps, and I begin to rub his chest. His hands start to wander too. His touch is electric while simultaneously sending chills through me.   

He gathers up the fabric of my nightgown and quickly hoists it over my head and away. He sees that I am completely naked underneath and lets out a low growl of desire. I melt into his arms and kiss him passionately again while I rub my hands over any bare flesh that I can. And then he moves to kiss my neck and trails kisses down to my clavicle. He then gently cups one of my breasts in his hand while tonguing and sucking my other nipple. I moan a little at the attention and feel my need building up. Gosh he is such a tease.   

He asks me in a deep husky voice “Do you want me lover?”. His blue eyes burn with passion and for a moment I am unable to speak. Finally, I managed a “yes” and swallowed hard. I say “Please”, and it seems to stir something in him. He cradles my head with one hand and runs his fingers on the other hand down my torso. It’s excruciatingly slow and I can’t help but whimper with need. His hand makes it to just above my mound. My breath hitches and now I’m begging. He locks eyes with me and begins to lightly trace the outline of my outer labia with his fingertips. I inhale sharply and try to pull him closer as if to will him to go deeper into my folds. He doesn't budge. He only continues to trace and then lightly massage my groin and mound.   

He then lets go of my hair and starts to move down my body as he trails kisses on my torso. He begins to place soft kisses mixed with licks and nips on the inner aspect of my thighs and then onto my outer labia. Only when he reaches my labia again it is such a light touch it drives me crazy and I buck my hips a bit. I open my legs a bit more as he spreads my labia open and massages a bit. He says, “I want you to watch me taste you” and so I go against my shyness and stare down at him while I blush furiously. With that he leans in for a long lick from bottom of my inner labia all the way up to just below my clit. I whimper and buck my hips again. I need his tongue so bad.   

He inserts a finger into me and starts to pump it in and out slowly but doesn't touch my nub. Then he inserts another as we stare into each other's eyes. He leans closer with his mouth again and suddenly starts to flick his tongue slowly across my clit. I let out a needy moan and he began to moan with me as well.   

He stops and says, “You are divine” and then suddenly dives back in to start sucking on my clit causing me to scream out with pleasure. He continues working over my clit and pumping his fingers into me until I feel my peak nearing. “Gods you’re so wet” he says with a moan. When he resumes, he rubs his tongue on the underside of my clit shoving me over the edge. The orgasm threatens to rip me in two because of how prolonged and intense it is. And then he’s moving back up my body, trailing light kisses and licks along my body until he makes his way back to kiss me.   

As he moves up my body, he positions himself between my legs but as he does, I feel his very erect and large member against my leg. I inhale sharply wondering how it will feel. His kisses distract me from my nervousness, and he runs the tip of shaft in my inner labia but doesn’t enter me yet. With each pass of his cock against my clit I whimper with need. “I need you inside me, please Eric”.  

With that he finally begins to take his own pleasure. He enters me slowly at first. Not even full pumps, just slow as he works his way in. My juices make it easier and eventually he is able to bury most of himself in me. I hang onto him as he kisses me and grinds himself into me. His strokes are long and slow as his shaft rubs along my clit as he pumps himself into me. I start to feel another orgasm growing in me and I instinctively grip his ass. His rhythm starts to pick up as I grind up against him and match his thrusts. His member seems to grow a bit and then he slams himself into me with wild abandon bringing himself to orgasm inside of me. He lets out a loud growl “Du har sänt mig till himlen min ängel!”  and I find myself cumming too and screaming out his name as I grind on him ferociously.  

I wake up disoriented at first and then realize I’m in my bedroom. I got up and put on my robe. When I get downstairs gran is waiting in the kitchen with brunch. She knew I would sleep late since I have an overnight job. “Hey gran, thank you so much for the breakfast and coffee!” I say as I gather up some biscuits and gravy and coffee. I sit down and dig in. Gran looks at me with a knowing smile. “You got the job didn’t you. And I’m willing to bet you met someone you’re interested in.” I stop eating for moment and look at her thoughtfully, trying to come up with a response. “I did get the job and yes Eric is...so sweet” I say cautiously. She smiles again and asks me “When do you work next?”   

When I tell gran I work again tonight she asks me if I’ll be planning on the outfit I bought tonight. At first, I told her the thought hadn’t crossed my mind and she chuckles at that. “It’s only clothing Sookie. And it's not like you are going to walk around Bon Temps dressed in it. Only the patrons at the bar will see you. I think you should try it out. Your life is meant to be lived. Live it.”  

“Maybe you’re right gran. I just don’t want to give the wrong impression. I’ve never even had a real boyfriend so the last thing I want is to look like a tramp. I’m not sure what got into me to buy that outfit, I should have known I’d not feel comfortable in it. I think I will give it a chance this once and see how I feel during my shift. Thanks for the input and advice gran, I love you.”  

“I love you too Sookie” gran says.  

I get up, clear my plate and then head upstairs to put on my corset and skirt. I hope my anxiety doesn't get the better of me.  

Chapter Text

Eric POV   

I find myself angry that I must deal with Bill. He had some nerve trying to act as though he has a claim on Sookie. How stupid could he possibly be to think that he has any chance and that no matter how much he pursues her she will always be mine from here on out. I would never require him to acquiesce because he has absolutely zero chance. When I hoist him up by his throat, I am half tempted to kill him and be done with it but there are too many witnesses, and I don't want to have to clean anything up right now.   

The only reason I agreed to take on his child was for intel. I need more information on him and I need real leverage. Regardless of him not wanting to turn Jessica he would be hard pressed not to care when she’s in pain. Why did he have to turn her? Who made him turn her? What were his failures?   

Just then I noticed Sookie breeze in the front door and headed back to the employee area carrying a big dry cleaning back and a pair of boots. She didn’t even look around her, so she did not see Bill or me sitting in the corner at a table on the other side of the bar. I tried to hold Bill’s attention with conversation, but it was no use. When Sookie came back out of the employee area, she drew my eye and in turn Bill’s when he turned to look at what vision was before me. I immediately feel anger bubbling up within me. I did not want to share this vision with Bill. Knulla.  

***“Sex & Candy” by Marcy Playground plays in the background***  

Her long golden hair was braided intricately to the side and held with an ornate clasp. Her makeup was light and accented her features and I could smell her perfume mixed in with her natural scent. It was truly intoxicating even before I saw the outfit.   

The red corset covered in black lacy flowers set off her skin tone almost willing the bronzing to glow. She has paired this with a very short black skirt with the same lace design trimming the hem of her skirt. Below this she wears thigh high black tights and high heeled boots. I don’t breathe. I don’t move. I just want to drink this sight in. I never thought I’d see that cute waitress wear something like this. But I like it. The question I have is...is this for work or is it something she indulges in from time to time. I’d need to investigate. For now, I need to deal with Bill and handle some other Sheriff duties. There is still the matter of determining Bill’s punishment for his rude and reckless behavior.   

“Bill, we need to discuss the terms of your punishment. It’s important that you learn the value of respecting your elders. To drive that point home I’m sending you to Lorena for a week. It would do you good to see her, I think. You’re in sore need of discipline.” I grin devilishly and cannot help but laugh a bit at the indignation written on his face and the fact that I am distracting him from looking at Sookie.  

“How can you do this to me Eric?!” Bill asks and drops his fangs and immediately corrects his attitude. I give a cold look, lean towards him and say “You may have many valid complaints about your maker, but she is still your elder. You WILL go and attend to her. And you will fucking behave because if you do not, she will tell me, and I will make you watch me torture your progeny until she begs for the true death. Do you understand?”  

Bill looks away petulantly. “That’s over the top, I think. I didn’t do anything to Sookie or any other human in your territory! Neither did Jess!” I cut him off and growl at him “THAT I KNOW OF, YET!”   

I take my cell out of my pocket and pull up my contacts. There she is, Lorena. I dial her number and it rings a couple times before she answers. “Lorena” she says. I simply say, “Bill is on his way” and she responds with “Thank you for this gift, Mr. Northman.” and hangs up.   

Bill stands up and says “I need to say goodbye to Jess and take my leave to Lorena.” and turns around. Sookie is at the bar with Longshadow going over where all the supplies are for mixing drinks and she catches his eye. “Sookie, what are you doing here?” he asks. I say nothing and just watch the interaction.   

Sookie at first doesn't register that Bill is talking to her and it isn't until Longshadow elbows her to pay attention that she does. “I beg your pardon?” she asks. He continues with “I never thought I’d see you working at a fangbanger bar. Is that what you are now? Do they pay you to be someone’s meal now? Are you just a bloodba-” I spin him around and say “what did I JUST tell you about respect? Sookie is mine!” I pick him up by the throat again. When I do, Sookie yells at me “Put him down Eric! Please!” but I can’t. I’m seeing fucking red at Bill insulting Sookie like that. “He’s basically calling you a blood whore and I won’t have it. You deserve better treatment and more respect.” I throw Bill across the room from the bar clear over to the restrooms. He creates a large hole in the wall upon impact but that is a small price to pay for the satisfaction it brings me. Sookie looks stunned and I decide to go to my office. I need to break something without someone watching me and asking questions. As I’m leaving Bill gets back up and dusts off his clothing. He turns to Sookie and says before leaving “You best stay away from me” and then he’s gone.   

I get to my office and lock the door. I quickly destroy most furniture within and end with papers strewn all over the room. Everyone can fuck off. I have no desire to indulge it right now. As it stands, I still must deal with a vampire who was caught feeding on a human pet belonging to another vampire. At least that one is straight forward. I simply take them to the Magister. Joy, another trip to that shit hole. And only to watch some idiot get his fangs ripped out.   

Suddenly there is loud banging and knocking on my office door. I get up angrily and practically rip it off it’s fucking hinges when I open it “WHAT?!” I growl, fangs bared. But it’s Sookie. I immediately put my fangs away and tell her to come in. I can tell she’s angry, but she looks so good it distracts me from dealing with the situation appropriately. This is gonna be a problem for me isn't it. I sigh and ask, “What can I do for you Miss Stackhouse, I’m quite busy.” I keep my expression neutral.   

“With what? Creating the next hurricane in your office? I hate to break it to you, but office tornados aren't really that scary.” She says with a healthy amount of sass that makes a tiny growl escape my chest. I explain to her that I’m working on finalizing the transport of a prisoner and that I do not have time for this. She retorts with “You can’t assault everyone who insults me!”   

“I can and will! That is my call to make! I’ll not abide Bill fucking Compton calling you nothing but a fangbanging blood bag. If you can’t understand that I’m sorry but that’s how it is. Had he not done that I wouldn't have thrown him across the room and through the wall.” Throughout this I’m loud and aggressive and the look on her face morphs from anger to fear. At that I stop. I try to steady my voice and realize if I don't calm down, she is going to run from me and never come back. And then she says something that cuts deep. “I’m not property! I will never belong to you or anyone else. And I won’t be having you get into a pissing contest over me.”  

I search her face for any hint as to her thoughts toward us, but I can't tell anything other than anger. I get up, grab my leather jacket, look her in the eyes and say “if you truly knew how I felt you would not react in such a way Sookie” I say with more hurt in my voice than I'd like. And then vamp out.  

I make my way up to the same overlook I took Sookie to last night. I looked out at the lights wishing I was up here with her to enjoy them instead of by myself stewing at the last place I felt close to her. I sit down on the edge of the overlook and think for an unknown amount of time. I eventually realized I can still smell her perfume from earlier and it immediately causes me to frown. Why does it matter to me how she feels or her safety? I just don’t understand the hold she has over me. Perhaps it would be best if I shut her out. It’d be safer for her and easier for me. Besides there are plenty of women in the world who are just as beautiful. There is bound to be someone more amazing than Sookie.   

Then I heard something. It sounds like tires crunching on gravel, so I whirl around to see what’s going on. It’s Sookie in her old car. This can’t be. How did she find me? I need to send her away.   

“I thought I’d find you here, last night this just seemed like a really good place to go to think so I figured I would check. I didn’t think you’d bring me to your thinking spot though.” She says with concern. “Wanna tell me what’s going on with you and Bill?”   

“I cannot do that. There are things that we do not share with humans and this is one of them. Our laws are our business and I cannot go around that to tell a human woman I barely know. Surely you can understand what you’re asking me.” I say as gently as I can.   

“I guess I’ll ask Bill” she says flatly.  

I let out a growl and whirl on her but not aggressively. “You ask my rival?” I say, obviously hurt.   

She must not have realized what the issue was until I said and then it seemed like a realization about the situation became evident. “Rival for what?” She really didn’t know.   

“How could you not know that Bill and I are both after you attentions?” I ask, completely unable to mask it at this point. She’s quiet for a few minutes and then walks over and sits down next to me. She still doesn’t say anything to me and seems to just want to lend me her company. I accept it silently. And for the rest of the night Sookie Stackhouse and I stared out over Shreveport until just before Dawn.

Chapter Text

Sookie POV  

I decided to put the corset outfit into a dry cleaner bag and just carry the boots because I really don't feel comfortable wearing this around everywhere since it’s not really my style, you know? It would be such a “scandal” to Bon Temps to see me get gas in a corset.   

I arrive at Fangtasia before we open and make a beeline to the employee area. I keep my head down because my nerves are on fire. When I finally get changed into my outfit, I make my way to a mirror to give myself a once over. I adjust my cleavage and fix the lace so it sits properly and then I give myself a twirl so I can see it in the mirror.   

I love how I look but I am so very nervous. I don't want to send the wrong message to anyone just because of what I’m wearing. Although I suppose this covers up more than my bikini does, and I don’t mind anyone seeing me in it. Maybe it’s the assumption that people have about this kind of outfit.    

I keep my head down as I return to the main floor and head over to the bar. Great, there’s Longshadow. He’s so darn rude to me and other employees who happen to be human. Last night I thought he was gonna lose it on me when I wasn't fast enough for his liking, but maybe that’s his way? Oh well, I have no choice if I want the money I so sorely need.   

Longshadow starts showing me how to track the supplies we use and how to order more. It doesn’t seem to be too different from what we do at Merlotte’s, but it is stricter here. I wonder if theft is a big thing here or if Sam is just too lax? That’s when Longshadow elbowed me. It hurt like the dickens, so I winced and shrunk away from him, but he just pointed across the bar.  

It was Bill. Why is he here? “I beg your pardon?” I ask. He continues with “I never thought I’d see you working at a fangbanger bar. Is that what you are now? Do they pay you to be someone’s meal now? Are you just a bloodba-” and before I can react Eric vamps in front of us, from out of nowhere, and hoists Bill into the air by his throat. I’m shocked as Eric snarks at Bill, “what did I JUST tell you about respect? Sookie is mine!” I scream out for all I’m worth, wracked with fear, “Put him down Eric! Please!” but he doesn’t.   

“He’s basically calling you a blood whore and I won’t have it. You deserve better treatment and more respect.” He’s clearly enraged and then vamps to his office. Then Bill threatens me, “You best stay away from me” and then he’s gone.  

What the HELL just happened? I’m incensed and fearful all at the same time. I need answers right now! I march past Pam, who is surveying the damage to the wall, and down the hall to Eric’s office. At first, I freeze because I hear things breaking, being thrown around mixed in with Eric roaring. I’m shaking with fear, but my anger outweighs it and I begin banging on the door as loud as I can. I bang for all I’m worth!  

He whips open the door, threatening to rip it off the hinges with the force he uses, and roars with fangs bared, “WHAT?!”. His expression softens considerably when he sees me and is more neutral. “What can I do for you Miss Stackhouse, I’m quite busy.” I try to lighten the mood between us by being playfully sassy by saying “With what? Creating the next hurricane in your office? I hate to break it to you, but office tornados aren't really that scary.”  

His response irritates me because he’s trying to act like nothing is wrong. Rambling about prisoners and not having time. No, I’m not having it “You can’t assault everyone who insults me!” I say angrily. His response completely catches me off guard. It’s almost like he’s spilling how he feels without directly saying it. I can't read it however and find my anger becoming fear. I find myself fighting tears but find some resolve when he seems to reign himself in. “I’m not property! I will never belong to you or anyone else. And I won’t be having you get into a pissing contest over me” and I meant it.   

Eric appears to be hurt by what I said, but why can't he understand I don't want to be owned? I know some people like that, but I think I would need way more attachment to someone than just mere physical desire. He gets up and grabs his leather jacket and looks me in the eyes. With a hint of anguish in his voice he says, “if you truly knew how I felt you would not react in such a way Sookie” and vamps out. I’m left by myself in his destroyed office.   

I look around and simply feel lost. How did I get here? Did I just have a gorgeous Viking vampire admit there are feelings in that cold heart of his? And for me? Be still my heart! I need to find out where he went so, I go looking for Pam. When I find her, she isn’t so happy to see me.   

“Why are you still here? I thought you left after the ruckus; I was going to fire you” Pam says coolly. I basically blurt out everything that just transpired in the office and her response intrigues me. She gives me an appraising look and says “Eric has a place he goes to think, if you know where that is you’ll find him but you’ll no further information from me. Although I must admit you do have a certain allure.” and she smirks.   

I felt myself blush and say, “I have to go find him, please don't fire me” and I ran off to my car. I don't even change. I need to find him. I need answers. I fire up my old car and peel out of the driveway. I speed my way up to the overlook, or at least as fast as I can without running red lights or breaking the law.   

When I arrive at the parking area at the overlook, I notice his corvette parking haphazardly and a figure sitting in the distance on what appears to be the edge. I get out of the car and make my way over to him. I stand just outside of his periphery, and he whirls around on me. He turns away from me and I can sense the turmoil he’s dealing with even though I may not know what it is.   

“I thought I’d find you here, last night this just seemed like a really good place to go to think so I figured I would check. I didn’t think you’d bring me to your thinking spot though. Wanna tell me what’s going on with you and Bill?”  I say, sounding more worried than I meant to.  

“I cannot do that. There are things that we do not share with humans, and this is one of them. Our laws are our business, and I cannot go around that to tell a human woman I barely know. Surely you can understand what you’re asking me.” He says calmly.  

“I guess I’ll ask Bill” I say and immediately wish I hadn’t because I didn't mean it.    

He growls and whirls back on me and asks with hurt in his voice that I can feel, “You ask my rival?”  

“Rival for what?” I ask with confusion. What on Earth is he talking about. I barely know Bill at all. This doesn't make sense to me.    

“How could you not know that Bill and I are both after your attentions?” He asks softly. I don’t know how to respond or even what to say to this. It’s a lot to hear from a Viking vampire that is usually a cold hearted badass with everyone. I walk over to him and sit next to him. He doesn't move or say anything and neither do I until just before dawn.   

“I know you have to go Eric, but we should continue this conversation soon. You have me off the next few days, but I’d like to talk before then” I say quietly. He gets up and looks down at me, seemingly searching my eyes and then extends his hand. When I take it, he looks away and then helps me up. He says almost coldly “I’ll see you when you return to work” and then vamps away. I’m left standing next to the cliff to watch the sunrise that threatens to peak all alone.   

I got in my car and peeled out of there. I stop at Fangtasia and change my clothes, silently cursing myself for wearing something so inappropriate only for it to have zero effect. I haul it out to my car and toss it in the back. The drive home is uneventful.  

When I arrived gran already had breakfast made. It smells divine so I set down my stuff and grab a plate. After the night I had I was in need of some good food, a shower and lots of sleep, Gran asks me how my night was and it’s all I can do not to cry. I recount all that happened, and she comforted me. Finally, she asks me “Do you like either of these men?” and I must admit to her that I feel an odd pull to Eric and that I don’t understand. But I feel nothing for Bill. Every interaction we have had has been either him being incredibly rude and insulting to me or so odd that I don't understand it.   

“Sometimes Sookie love can be a fickle thing in the beginning but tends to become more solid over time. This is the beginning, and you can’t know what someone else feels unless they truly tell you. So don't make any assumptions right now. But try to keep in mind that if this young man has feelings for you, they may be amplified due to his being a vampire. He may be trying to protect you in his own way from this Bill Compton even if it wasn’t the best way to handle it. Most men don’t take another man insulting their lady kindly.” She continues “Bill Compton seems to have some issues with his manners and maturity it sounds like. And now he is threatening you to stay away from him. I’d heed it. That’s not a man that has a true interest in you Sookie. Keep your distance”.  

I feel like my head is spinning and decide I need sleep if I have any hope of sorting anything out. I thank gran for the breakfast and advice and then excuse myself upstairs to shower and finally get some blessed sleep. I wake up a short time later to my cell phone ringing obnoxiously. I answer groggily “I just got off work, this better be life or death”.   

Tara says with anguish in her voice “I just left my mama’s house after she beat me in the head with a damn liquor bottle Sookie! I can’t believe she did this to me”. I sit up and try to rub the sleep from my eyes. “Where are you, Tara?” I ask. She doesn’t say anything for a bit and then says “I’m staying at Lafayette’s right now. I just don’t know what to do. We need a night out soon Sook”. I try to reassure and comfort her which seems to help so I tell her we can talk at work and then we hang up. I can finally sleep.   

Chapter Text

Tara POV  

I’m sitting in Lafayette’s living room with my head in hands. My head hurts almost as much as my heart and is almost too much to handle. “I don’t know what to do, she hit me with a fucking liquor bottle for trying to help her. Then after she hit me she had the audacity to beg me to help her up.   

Lafayette looks at me with concern and says “It been time for you to get outta ya mama house for a while hooka. Here take some of this” and hands her Vicodin and gives her a drink to pair it with. He also hands her a bong. It’s Lafayette’s preferred brand of medicine. I down the pill and booze and then start toking on the bong. When I finished, I lay back on the couch and dozed off.   

When I wake up I say a slew of expletives and gather purse exclaiming “Shit, I’m late for work!” and run out of the house. I make it to work about half an hour after I was supposed to start. “Hey Sam, sorry I’m late. Been some things going on in my life with my mama that make it hard sometimes just to function.” Then Sam says, “Tara I know you got a lot going on, hell I got problems myself. We just got to figure out a way to work through it.”   

He gives me one of his reassuring smiles, but I walk away from him before he can say anything else. I start setting up different things in the bar and says, “Tara come talk to me before you leave later” and all I can say is “alright”. I don't want to talk to him though. I don’t need anyone’s pity, especially not Sam Merlotte’s.   

The bar starts coming to life a couple hours later and my patience is starting to wear thin with Jane Bodehouse. All she does is drink and flirt with anything with a dick. And then by the end of the night when she is done and hasn’t got a date, I have to call her son to come get her. It never fails. When is she gonna realize no one is gonna take her home? Absolutely shameful is what that is. I temporarily lapse into a rant about it but then correct myself when she doesn't hear me. I don't wanna lose my job and I promised Sam I would try to tone it down.   

I finish out the rest of the shift and remember that Sam wanted to talk to me. I don’t want to go home and decide to polish glasses for a bit. Sam comes to find me, and we start talking about our worries for Sookie. She just seems to have withdrawn from all the people that love and care about her just to go be with vampires. It’s like she is courting disaster and hoping for a fiery death. She even has a job bartending at Fangtasia. Maybe it’s easier for her there because there are less humans there? When Sam and I finish restocking and polishing glasses he invites me back to his trailer to have some drinks.   

I take him up on his offer and we get to talking about relationships, why they don’t work out and even when the last time we had sex was. When he gets up to get them more drinks, I decide to follow him in and proposition him for sex. It’s been a long time, and a girl has needs! I lay down on his couch and keep drinking my beer, trying to also be cute. He declines at first because he doesn’t want it to create problems for the work environment. “Suite yourself” I say semi-resigned.   

Sam thinks about it for a minute and then gives the cutest look I’ve seen on a white boy before and says “You won’t make it weird? Because then I’d have to fire you”. I reassure him and he saunters over to me. I set my beer down and he leans in for a deep kiss and whispers, “you feel good” and I simply reply, “I know” and kiss him some more.   

I moan into his kisses and find myself getting lost. I never thought Sam Merlotte could kiss like this. Wow...all I can do is just give in completely. He pauses the kissing to look me in the eyes and caresses my cheek and then removes his shirt. I run my hands over his chest, and he dives back into our kiss. I make room for him between my legs, and he starts grinding me through our clothes. I’m not gonna lie, it was a major turn on.   

The kisses become more urgent, almost feverish, and we finally tear the rest of our clothing off. We make our way to bed, and he starts kissing my neck and then down to my chest. He flicks his tongue lightly over my nipple while gently playing with the other and then switches sides. When he’s done with that, he caresses the sides of my breasts almost pushing them together. He then works his hands down my torso followed by his tongue. The sensation is enough to drive me crazy and I feel myself grinding up against him desperately. He makes his way down lower until his head is between my legs. His kisses on my thighs are soft and sensual while teasing me. I beg him for more and he decides to trace my labia at first with his hands, gently massaging me. He continues with this tongue but doesn’t open me up. “Sam please...the torture”. That seems to get his attention and light a massive fire in him.   

He opens me up and goes straight for my clit. Sucking and licking and flicking his tongue over me, driving me insane. It’s so intense it makes me almost thrash and use my legs to get away. He holds me fast and slips a finger inside me while he continues with his tongue. I can’t help but whimper and beg him not to stop. And he didn’t until he put me over the edge more times than I can count.   

I want to reciprocate so when he’s ready I flip us over and start kissing his chest. I kiss and gently suck each of his nipples briefly and then kiss my way down his chest while he plays with my long braids.  He’s already so hard it makes it easy to start teasing him with my tongue. I kiss his thighs first and suckle each side of his groin. His breathing starts to pick up as I continue and move my attentions to his balls. I lubricate his cock with my spit and start pumping him. I then dip below and start to suckle his balls, taking one into my mouth at a time and gently suckling them into my mouth. I continue pumping him until he can’t take anymore before wanting me so bad, he flips us over.   

“C’mere” he says gruffly and practically yanks me to him as he sits between my legs. He leans forward and starts kissing me while grinding his hardness into my thigh. I swoon because I know he is gonna feel so good. I tangle my hands in his hair and whimper with need as I grind on him. He rubs the tip of his cock in between my folds and then plunges into me. I let out a loud moan and exclaim “Fuck me, Sam Merlotte!” and pull him closer. He pumps in and out of me slowly at first and then picks up his pace. As he picks it up, he sends me over the edge, and I claw at his back and can’t help but scream out in pleasure. He lifts my leg over his shoulder and starts to fuck me slow, deep and hard. He then places my other leg over his other shoulder and leans over me. He pumps into me furiously and cums hard which was so erotic it made me cum again. We collapse together when we finish, a mess of tangles arms and legs. When Sam falls asleep, I give him a kiss on his cheek, get dressed and leave.  

I head back to Lafayette’s and when I arrive I’m so tired I just go right to bed. I must not have slept very well though because when I wake up I’m still exhausted. And then, I hear music and Jason Stackhouse’s voice. I get up and while standing behind the bead curtain get an amazing look at Jason dancing around in his underwear wearing a Laura Bush mask. Aside of the mask he looks fucking amazing.   

I wait until they are done and Jason leaves. I have no idea what that was all about but I thoroughly enjoyed the view. I decide to not really ask anything about it and then get in the shower. What I find when I get out is a hidden webcam. “What the fuck Lafayette?!” I ask angrily after I come out of the shower. He says “I hustle my way, you hustle yours.” And there is nothing I can say because it’s his house so I decide to get a room somewhere else for now.   

Chapter Text

Jason POV  

When I heard Maudette was murdered it scared the hell outta me. When we had sex the night before she died she showed me a fucked up video of her getting fucked by a vamp. I don’t know what came over me, but I had to fuck her the same way because I had to show her that I was just as good if not better than her vampire. Plus it didn't sit right with me. I chained her hands up above her head just like the vamp and had at her. I even choked her the same way..well when I left she wasn’t moving. I got scared and left. I’m not sure why I didn’t call 911...I was just scared I guess.  

The next day I’m at work and I have Andy Bellefleur and Sheriff Dearborn pull up. I knew immediately why they were here for me. When they approached me and said they wanted to question me I had to let Rene know to take over for me and then I agreed to go. Well after they brought me in, they asked me about Maudette. I fucked up and lied at first and then admitted to being with Maudette after they told me they had a tape. When we watched the tape, it showed Maudette had recorded us fucking but also that she had tricked me into thinking she was dead or something. Andy didn’t want to let me go but he had no choice as there was evidence that she was alive when I left.   

Not too long after this I was with Dawn, and we got back together. It didn’t last long though. I didn't like that she was having sex with fangers and that feeling got worse as we were having sex the last time because I couldn’t keep my mouth shut. Dawn kicked me out of her apartment and shot at me! I ran outta there calling her a crazy bitch! Well...here’s the bad part. I came back the next day to apologize. I’d picked out a decent bouquet and was hoping it would help smooth things over.   

When I arrived, the door was ajar and I heard a loud scream, so I rushed inside thinking it was Dawn. Well instead I found Sookie and a strangled Dawn. It gutted me but there was nothing I could do. When the police arrived, they automatically assumed I had done it. The problem got worse because I had a full vial of V-juice in my pants pocket. I’d previously gone to Lafayette’s and worked off the cost of the V so I could keep my Johnson hard. When I got arrested, I panicked and drank the whole thing because I didn’t want to go to jail for possession on top of everything else. It gave me the hardest hard-on I have ever had, painfully so, and it wouldn't back down. All through the questioning I was suffering. It was all I could do to beg to use the bathroom, hoping for some relief. I found none.  

Then, Tara showed up. She took it upon herself to get me outta here and lied saying I was her beau and that I was with her last night. This gave me a sorely needed alibi but also brought more suspicion because I didn’t say anything about it before.   

Tara finally got me home and I was still in dire straits. I tried to rub it outta me but still got no relief. In fact, I tried for hours until I became desperate and drove into Merlotte’s to see Lafayette. He took one look at my sweaty ass and called me a stupid motherfucker and scolded me, saying he warned me. At least he understood it wasn’t on purpose.   

I couldn’t take it anymore and hid in the walk-in cooler with a bag of frozen veggies. Well, Tara found me and scolded me. She demanded to see it. I showed her and was instantly drug outta there. Apparently, I was gonna lose my Johnson if I didn't go to the doctor. Worst mistake of my life! At least what I thought at first. It turned out that after they drained my penis a couple times I was feeling right as rain. Tara took me home to rest it off.   

I woke up to Lafayette at my door the next morning. He came to check on me, scolded me a bit and taught me how to use V. All it took was a drop! It only took a couple days for me to use all 4 blotted papers full of V. I needed more.

Chapter Text

Eric POV  

When I left Sookie a couple days ago at dawn, I was angry (and hurt, but that’s another conversation). Angry that I was feeling something for a human that had been driving me crazy enough that I would lose it on fellow vampire. However, when it comes to Bill Compton, he deserves it. It isn’t just about me protecting Sookie, it’s also about me protecting my territory. It’s something I didn't always take seriously because it wasn't given to me for anything other than to punish me. Over time that’s changed a bit though. I feel that even though I didn't want the job in the first place I still better do a better job than any other sheriff. And it’s why I have one of the best track records for dealing with unruly vampires, even in the most concentrated area of North America for my kind. Humans usually don't factor in unless they are a possession of another vampire and are defiled in some manner against the master’s wishes.   

Well Sookie is no pet and certainly no vampire. I don’t own her and neither does anyone else...but I want her heart and her to be mine. It angers me that she doesn't understand what that means. I know she really had no way of knowing what it means in my world but doesn’t make this easier. She’d be safer if I claimed her, but I guess I can understand not wanting that from a vampire you don’t know.   

How do I convince a head strong woman that smells like sunshine itself to let me call her mine? Especially one who seems to be so adamant about taking care of herself.   

Maybe I should let her go. Just completely ignore her as nothing but an employee. Besides, I don’t need a pet when I can pick any woman I want every single night. And there won't be another debacle like there was with Sylvie because no one will know how I feel. Not even Sookie. Argh! But none of them are Sookie. She doesn't try to throw herself at me. She’s curious but hasn’t begged me to feed on her or take her to bed. It is so refreshing that I don't want to let go of her. No, I don't think I can ignore her.  

But I find myself torn. Do I try to win her over or stay on the side lines? I won't be able to decide until I see her again most likely. There is no good answer because I can’t bear not to have her for myself. And the thought of another man touching her, kissing her or making love to her enrages me. But I cannot afford to let another woman cloud my judgement so fully or cause me to abandon my responsibilities. And if they eliminated Sookie in order to get at me, I would take as many out as I could before they finally gave me the true death.   

Now I find myself sitting on my throne staring out at all the fang bangers and vampires. The humans look so desperate and the vampire hungry. Eventually, I watch humans pair off over time with vampire and leave the bar (or sometimes go to the restrooms but who’s counting). And then I see a blonde across the room. She’s alone and looking around curiously. She steals a glance at me, and I beckon her over. She makes her way through the dance floor and over to me, standing at the bottom of the stage. I don't invite her up, but I do descend. I kiss her hand, but I do not introduce myself. She giggles and looks up at me with a big smile on her face and blush creeping across her cheeks.   

She’s probably 5’10” and has long blonde hair. She’s wearing a shiny black latex cat suit that hugs all of her curves deliciously. Her heels are also made of shiny black latex. Her makeup is semi-heavy with expert eye liner and false lashes, but she smells like cheap perfume. I take her into the basement.   

It’s dark, save for a couple small fluorescent lights in different corners or the room. There are chains hanging from the ceiling with soft wrist restraints for some of my favorite types of play. When we reach the area by the chains, I move into her and pull her to me by her waist and she gasps. I lean in and kiss her intensely and then pull her head back by her hair. Then I sink my fangs in and drink until she swoons. When I stop, I decide I’m going to chain and fuck her.   

Just as I’m about to restrain her first wrist I freeze. This isn’t who I want. Sure, her blood nourished me, but she wasn’t who I wanted. Just then, as if by fate, Pam opened the dungeon door and made her way down to me. “What?!” I growl at her. She’s holding the bar phone and hands it to me saying Sookie wants to talk to you. I took the phone and inwardly I thanked my child. I cover the end of the receiver and shoo away the blonde in the catsuit and tell Pam “You can have her if you like” and then I answer Sookie.  

“Yes?”   

“Eric, we need to talk about the other night. I also think I could use your help with some things.” she says.  

“What things Sookie?” I ask hoping she’ll tell me she needs help with something risqué.  

“I think there is a serial killer trying to frame my brother. I need to find out who the real killer is. I know he didn’t do it!” She exclaims.  

“How do you know this, Sookie?”  

“Because I’m a telepath and his thoughts and demeanor clear him.” She spit out almost as though she didn't want to. I couldn't blame her for that, but it certainly was unexpected.   

“Ok, I’ll be over to your house in about 20 minutes.” and then I hung up.

Chapter Text

Sookie POV  

Finding Dawn in her apartment like that just won’t leave my thoughts. When I saw her lying on the bed it didn’t really register at first what I was seeing. When it did hit me I screamed because I was terrified. Who could do this?!  

Then, when Jason rushed in behind me with a big bouquet of flowers, I immediately felt bad for him and didn't want him to see what happened to her. He pushed past me anyway, took one look at her with a whispered “oh darlin’” and knelt next to the bed. He wanted to reach out and touch her but I refused to let him and had to drag him out of the apartment. After we called the police we sat outside in disbelief until they arrived.  

The questions they were asking me finally ended up pissing me off. They had no actual idea who did any of this. First their questions were about Jason and where he was. Not to mention questions about his tendencies and temperament. But that’s where I drew the line.  

“Aren’t y’all looking at anyone else besides my brother? I know for a fact he didn’t do this. He doesn’t even have it in him to be a killer.  What other evidence do you think you have against my brother? This is a waste of time” I said.  

Then, the questions about vampires began. Apparently, they think I’m some sort expert on vampires because I work part time at a vampire bar. Little do they know that I barely understand anything about vampires other than they don't kill by strangulation.  

“Don’t you think that if a vampire did this that their blood would be fully drained and there would be fresh fang marks? You can’t seriously be this dumb Andy!” I growled and then stormed off. That’s when I could keep out all the thoughts. My mental shields that I has spent all my life building broke down in that moment.  

I was so scared that they were going to take my brother to jail for something he did not do. I was also worried that vampires would shoulder the blame and leave the real killer out there. I need some help to find the real killer so my brother doesn't have this hanging over his head.  

I decided to call Eric. He was the only vampire so far that I felt I could trust (to a degree). He would certainly have better knowledge about vampires and how they operate. But I’m worried he won’t take me seriously because these crimes aren’t against vampires, they’re against humans. And if my time being around the vampires at Fangtasia taught me anything about vampires it’s that they don’t think highly of the human species in general and regard us as lower life forms. The fact that they were human before vampire seems to have left their minds.  

Before I pick up the phone, I go looking for gran so I can fill her in on what’s going on. She’s in the living room reading a novel with her feet up and a glass of sweet tea on the table by her. “Gran, I need to talk to you about Jason” I say. She turns to look at me and drops her book and says fearfully “Is he alright Sookie?” and stands up. I blurt out the rest as fast as I can so she will stay calm. “Sorry to worry you gran, he’s ok. But he is in legal trouble. The police are looking at him for murdering Maudette and now Dawn. They both have ties to Jason and so he is an easy target for them. Couple that with his lack of intelligence and you have someone who can’t defend themselves properly against the allegations.”  

Gran gives me a leveled look and pauses a moment before she speaks. “Sookie, I agree with you about Jason. There is no way that boy would have the ability to kill anyone. No, we must figure out who did this. Have you heard anythign Sookie?”  

“No I haven’t yet. But I plan to do some snooping around to see if I can’t shed some light on what’s going on. I have a shift at Merlotte’s tomorrow night and plan to listen with my gift during the night. I also plan on eavesdropping on conversations but that’s not as easy and might take longer.” I said.  

“Ok Sookie, please let me know if you hear anything. Tomorrow I am going to call Bud Dearborne and see if I can talk some reason into him. What are your plans tonight?” She asks.  

I explain to her that tonight I plan to call Eric to come over so I can ask him for help. I also tell her he is a vampire. She seems to be enthused that I have so many vampires around me it kind of makes me laugh. Who would have thought, gran is a progressive person! She approves for him to be here as long as I am ok with him being here so at least I don't have to worry too much.  

I picked up the phone and decided to ask Eric to come over tonight. When Pam answers I’m nervous and almost hung up. Eric and I haven’t spoken for the last couple days after what happened. I’m worried he doesn't want anything to do with me. When I get him on the phone, he sounds pleased to hear from me, even surprised. But he agrees to come over.  

I decide that after he arrives, I’ll give him a True Blood and ask him to sit on the roof and stargaze with me. He probably won’t want to but I’m going to try anyways because it might be easier to talk about everything with something to look at. I should probably get changed and presentable too.  

I put on a black halter top embroidered around the hems with vines and roses along with a pair of extra short jean shorts. The make-up I put on is light and accentuates my natural features. The last touches include putting my hair up in a fancy ponytail, curling it and slipping into some strappy sandals.  

I give myself an appraising look in the mirror and just then the doorbell rings. I swallow hard, fighting a myriad of emotions. I start to make my way downstairs when I hear gran open the front door and invite Eric in. By the time I reach the bottom of the stairs he’s walking in and suddenly we’re face to face again. I managed to say “Thank you for coming. This is my gran, Adele.”  

His demeanor is neutral when he says, “How can I be of help?”, his blue eyes almost feel like they're burning through me. I respond “gran and I were talking, and we think I should use my gift to listen to people around Bon Temps, especially at Merlotte’s since I work there and then at Fangtasia as well.” He stops me and says “Wait, how does your gift work?” with just a hint of what I think might be concern.  

I proceed to explain to him that I can read people’s thoughts and it comes naturally to me. I must work to put up my shields, so I don't hear everything people think because honestly most of it is just vile. But if I touch someone it’s an amplified effect and could make it easier for the person to know I’m in their brain so that would be a rare occurrence. “I can’t hear vampires though!” I blurted out, worried. His expression softens and then he says with a hint of warmth “What are you asking of me Sookie?” and at first, I admit I was speechless. I finally find my voice again and say “I need help with protection. If this killer is targeting women involved with vampires that have been associated with my brother, he might come after me as well. I just don’t know what else to do.”  

My gran interjects and says “I’d rather you not endanger yourself Sookie so please be smart and careful. You’re not a police officer and are not equipped to personally deal with a killer. I need to know what precautions you intend to take.”  

I look at her and respond with some anxiety, “I was hoping that I could use my gift while I work at both locations. It gives me an excuse to be around people. I can even listen in passing. But I was also hoping for help finding protection for us while this killer is loose. I don’t want anything to happen to you gran and Eric is the only person I know who might know what we need.” She seems to accept my answer and says, “I’m heading to bed Sookie, please let me know what your plans are in the morning” and then kisses my cheek. Before she heads to the stairs she look back at Eric and says “I’d appreciate any help you can Sookie and me at this time. We would be in your debt.” He looks at her with a softness I’ve not seen him exhibit before “And you shall have it.” With that she heads up to bed.  

I look at Eric and realize there’s so much more to him than I thought. It’s very slight but his mannerisms betray him, unless I’m imagining things. “Let’s go stargazing and talk on the roof?” I ask hoping he says yes. For a moment he mulls it over and then says “Okay”. We climb our way up and reach the spot where I already put down a blanket. He raises an eyebrow at me with curiosity and all I can think to say is “I was hoping you would agree to come up here because sometimes it's easier to talk about stuff when you have something else to look at.” He smirks a bit and then slowly closes the distance between us and practically whispers “What if I already have something I want to look at?” and looks into my eyes.  

I avert my gaze and move to the blanket and sit down. I patted the spot next to me to ask him to sit down. His smirk has returned, and he says with a slight hint of resignation in his voice “Ok Sookie”, and he sits. I begin with “All you have to do is lay back and look at all the stars. You can even try to see if you see shapes. It helps me sometimes when I’m dealing with something difficult to work through. It’s calming. It slows down my thoughts, so they don't all come crashing into me at once”, then I lie back on the blanket and start gazing at the stars.  

He doesn’t join me at first but then after a few minutes he decides to follow suit and lay next to me on the blanket. I ask him “Do you enjoy star gazing?” innocently. His answer surprises me. “I’m over 1000 years old. The stars have always captivated me. They have their own beauty and provide guidance for us when we need it in a seemingly immortal way. Maybe someday I will see one up close” he says as he looks at me. I blush and look up at the stars and find the little dipper.  

Then I begin “I don't like how we left things. I find myself wondering about what’s going on between us and if I’m imagining things. Your reactions confuse me because I’ve never seen anyone express so much rage at someone just for insulting me. I don't know what to think. Is your blood making me imagine things? Or is there something?" and try not to look too hopeful. Suddenly, that blood dream crashes into my consciousness again. All I can think about is how he felt. All of him. His lips. His tongue. His hands. His body. His cock. All of it.  

As if he senses I’m overwhelmed with something he wait a moment before he says “I don’t like it either. But there is a lot about my kind that you do not understand and when you assume it’s something malicious, it infuriates and hurts me. I am vampire. It is my nature to be territorial over people I care for, friends or otherwise.” He turns to face me fully and I face him. He continues “As for my blood” and strokes my cheek as he looks into my eyes. “If you’re having feelings beyond lust, those feelings belong completely to you.”  

A shiver goes through me, his touch is like an electric current but it feels amazing, not painful. I can't help but close my eyes and lean into it a bit.  And then, I felt his cool lips on mine. The kiss is tentative at first, almost like he wasn’t sure how I'd react, but when I responded in kind he deepened the kiss drawing his hand up to my face. The kiss was slow and full of longing and need. When he ended the kiss I felt almost light headed and breathless. I opened my eyes and said softly “I think that was my first true kiss” and blush, averting my gaze.  

He surprises me again and pulls me close to him, lifting my chin to return my gaze to him. “I’ll protect you, you have my word. I will even make sure you have assistance during the day. I’ll call my day man and he will take care of it.” I can only say “Thank you” before his lips find mine and I melt. What is happening to me? I’ve never been with a man beyond second base so I’m completely unprepared. I find myself wishing I had more experience.  

And then it happens...he picks me up holding me tightly and soars into the air with me. I let out a shriek of fear but his calms me and reassures me he has hold of me. The next thing I know we touch down near a lake. The spot is enshrouded in beautiful flowering trees almost like a lagoon, wrapping around the spot but still affording a full view of the lake, moon and stars in the sky.    

He’s kissing me again. He holds me close and runs his hands through my hair. And then he gently pulls my head back by my hair and nuzzles and kisses my neck. Some of the kisses involves soft licks of his tongue. It drives me crazy with need! I didn’t know I liked that! A small whimper escapes my lips and then he’s kissing me again.  

We kneel down and his kisses become deeper. Eventually, we’re laying in the grass next to the lake and he has me cradled in his arms while he kisses me. The passion of the kisses awakens parts of my body that I didn't know existed and I find myself running my hands all him. This seems to encourage him and sits up removing his jacket and shirt in one swoop. I gasp as I see his musculature and how sculpted he is. He says seductively “See something you like lover?” and moves back close to me, taking me into his arms again and kissing me once more. I only succeed in moaning a “Please” at him.  

He purrs when he hears that and starts to caress me. Eventually his hand finds my breasts and then my thighs but he doesn’t touch further yet. Instead his hands return to my face. “I’ve never wanted anyone so much. You smell like sunlight and honey. I don't what it is that entrances me so”. I sit up and decide to remove my top as well but leave my bra on. Before I can lie back again he’s moved to be cradling me in his lap facing him. He stares into my eyes and runs his fingers under each of my bra straps, caressing the skin and over the outside of each cup. Then his lips find his way back to my neck and then collarbone. The gentle kisses and licks send electric shocks through my body making me tremble. I whimper with need and almost writhe in his arms. He finally trails his kisses over the tops of my breasts and then in between them. The sensation leaves me wanting more so I pull him closer. This kicks things up a notch and rips each strap on my bra and then rips it off me.  

At first thought I’m irritated at the loss of a nice bra but at least it isn’t my shirt. He moves to suckle on each of my nipples. Alternating licks with suckles on each. This succeeds at getting me to moan with need and I try to pull him closer to me but he pulls away. He trails his way down my torso with sensual kisses and I can feel myself slowly become absolutely soaked from my desire for him. By the time he gets to my shorts button I’m practically begging him to help me get them off as fast as I can.  

He stops momentarily and looks up at me with serious look..”Is this want you want? I’ll only give you pleasure if you want it.” . I almost am too overwhelmed to speak but manage “I want you to be my first”. Desire and need return to his eyes and he returns to kissing my torso and then unbuttons my shorts. I finally start trying to wriggle out of them and he yanks them off me. Then he quickly removes his own pants and boots until he's in nothing but boxers. He moves back between my legs and caresses my thighs, lower torso and mound. He makes no move yet other than watching me writhe under his touch. Then he gets down and starts kissing my inner thighs, alternating with those kisses and licks until he is on other side of my mound and I am aching with need.  

He rips my panties off and starts to lick the outside labia before opening me up. He says quietly "I can't bear to tease you or myself any longer” and leans in and starts tonguing my clit gently at first. The new sensation elicits a whimper of need and my hand instinctively holds onto the back of his head, tangling my fingers in it. I buck my hips and he starts suckling my clit and slips a finger in me. Then he adds another. The combination of his mouth and fingers sends me over the edge into a screaming orgasm. A kind I’ve never given myself before and suddenly I'm seeing stars. The pleasure like nothing I ever had before.  

When I am effectively Jello and begging him to be inside me he finally obliges me and kisses his way back up my body, when he reaches my mouth, he slowly kisses me and then depends it so I can taste myself on him. I whimpered and reached down to stroke him through his boxers. He’s huge! He slides them off without missing a beat and I find him kissing me and grinding against my slit with his cock. I shiver in anticipation and am also a little nervous about there being pain. He seems to sense this and reassures me with “I’ll go slow. I won't hurt you”.  

When he enters me it’s agonizingly slow. He slowly pumps in and out of me while rubbing my clit. Slowly he is able to get deeper and deeper until I am full. It feels amazing and I find myself begging for more, and he obliges, over and over. I bare my neck and beg “I want you to do it, I know you want it and I want you to have it” and he doesn't think twice before baring his fangs and biting into me. Eventually I am cradled in his arms, and he pumps into me hard and fast. I cum hard and rake my nails down his back. He lets out a loud growl and yells “du mår så bra min stjärna, min önskan, min älskare!” and cums so hard I can feel his seed spill into me.  

After a blissful few minutes after, rolls off me and holds me to his chest. We lay there until sunrise was about 30 minutes off just holding and caressing each other in the dark, under the moon and the stars.  

When we’re both dressed again, he picks up the scraps of my undergarments and puts them in his pocket which makes me giggle. Then he takes me in his arms and flies us back to my house, this time at the front door. “We still need a plan” I say. He responds with “Yes, we do. For tomorrow Bobby will watch over you until I rise.” This makes me feel a little better with everything going on so when he flies off after kissing me, I don’t feel as scared.  

Chapter Text

Pam POV  

Eric’s off to play hero while I deal with fangbangers and hungry vampires that don't always listen when called to heel. Usually, it’s boring, but sometimes someone comes in who makes it almost impossible to focus on anything else; it’s not always good. And tonight was one of those nights.  

As I check ID at the door a sweaty, muscular hillbilly makes his way through the line. When it’s his turn I can tell he’s jonesing. I’m going to guess it’s for V. He fidgets nervously as I look over his ID. I say flatly “Enjoy your stay” and hand him back his ID and allow him entrance.   

The next human waiting to get in eagerly shows me her ID with a big smile. She’s wearing a halter top made of nothing but black lace and laces up the front with pink and black ribbons. Her skirt just barely covers her ass. It’s pink with the same black lace over it, draped over its edge. To complete her look she’s wearing black lace stockings attached to garter straps made of the same lace as her top and a pair of black leather knee-high high heeled boots. I can’t help but practically drool over her as I look her up and down slowly. I decided to let her in and maybe talk her up later...  

Eventually, Ginger takes over carding people at the door. I strut over to the throne and sit with my legs spread open with one hanging over one of the armrests. I lean back and watch everyone and their desperation. All of them are here because they want something. You can feel the lust in the air. I scan the room and see the lace doll sitting by herself in a corner. She notices my gaze and smiles with a sweet blush. I wonder if she tastes as good as she looks.   

Throughout the night I watch her mingle with several vampires, but she keeps looking at me. As the night comes to a close and desperation seems to have left the bar she’s still there. I raise an eyebrow. She can come to me. So, I wait and finally she approaches me. “H-hi, I couldn’t help but notice you all night and I think you’re beautiful.” she says with fear in her voice.   

“Aren’t you sweet” I say flatly and stand up. I make my way down the steps from the stage until I’m right in front of her. I look into her eyes and ask her why she’s here. At first, she stammers so much it’s hard to understand what she’s getting at but eventually I think she’s here as a sexually frustrated human coming to terms with the fact that she wants a woman and not a man. I ran my hand across her cheek and then to her chin. I get close to her, my lips only inches from hers. I can feel her breath and then pull away. As I move away, I beckon her to follow me, and she does.  

I lead us to the dressing room and lock the door behind me and my companion sits in one of the vanity chairs. She crosses her legs beautifully and I get a glimpse that she isn’t wearing panties. I can’t help but drop my fangs and let out a purring growl. She gives me a sweet smile and asks, “Are you hungry? I’d love to help you with that.” She didn't need to tell me twice.   

I vamp to her and caress her cheek. Then I lean in and kiss her cheek and caress a finger down her chin and to her clavicle. Then I trail my lips down her jaw and nuzzle into the crook of her neck. I feel her shiver and then she whispers, “Do it”.   

I bite into her neck and begin to feed while I let my hands roam her body. When I’m done feeding, I ask, “You ever been with anyone?” with clear desire in my eyes. She blushes and smiles before she says, “I’ve never been with a woman” and nervously giggles. Ain’t she cute? I pull her to me and kiss her softly at first and then more urgently.   

My self-control isn’t as good as Eric’s. So, when she gives me the go ahead, I can't help but tangle my hand into and pull her hair, in turn pulling her head back and leaning in to kiss and nuzzle her neck. I’m rewarded with her soft moans, so I kiss softly down to her clavicles while I lightly lick and suck. She unbuttons the collar of her halter top and then takes it off. She’s not wearing a bra. I like this already. I get on my knees and gently flick, lick and pinch her nipples. And then bite into one, eliciting a moan of pleasure.   

I pulled her into a standing position and walked her over to the vanity table. I placed her hands there with the instructions not to move. When she’s bent over, I run my hands down her back, letting her feel my nails lightly scratch her back. I lift her skirt to look at her ass. No panties. I start to salivate. I’m so fucking hungry!  

I rub her ass cheeks and start to massage them. I kneel down and begin to massage her outer labia. Her moans become impatient with need, and she stands so her ass is more in the air. Then I spread her legs into an A shape and massaged her inner thighs. I kiss there lightly and then bite without drawing blood. She gasps at the bite, and it seems to increase her need.  

I order her “Stay here sugar” and I vamp to my chest of toys. I search through it until I find a soft vibrator with a double penetration option, and I know this is what I want. I want to fill every hole she has...I practically salivate. When I regain my composure, I walk back to the beauty spread out for me. “Do you consent to be fucked completely beyond your comprehension?” I ask with a seductive flair. She exclaims “Yes! Fuck me!”. She doesn't have to tell me twice. I kneel down behind her and open her up.  

Her pink inner labia are wet with her desire, so I lap it up gently but avoiding her nub. That’s for later. She writhes a little, but I hold her in place. I insert a finger and am rewarded with a moan. I start pumping and watch her start to swell as she becomes more and more aroused. I insert another finger and lick around her nub but not on it. This makes her crazy. She starts to buck but I hold her in place. “Sugar...stop moving or the wait will be longer...fuck your juices are exquisite” I say. I start to knead her ass cheeks now. She pushes into my touch and begs me “Please my clit is throbbing” which only serves to encourage me to make her wait. I respond with “good” and rub some her juices on her ass. It’s pink and supple looking. I probe it with a finger, and she bucks again. “More” she begs.  

Oh, this is good. She loves it. I lubricate the toy with her juices by rubbing its length against the shaft of it. I slide into her slit slowly and then align her ass with the other probe on the dildo. When I slide it in, she whimpers with need. I get under her and lick her labia. I start pumping the toy slowly and she starts to become desperate. I turn on the vibration, leave the toy inside of her and massage her outer labia and ass cheeks. She lets out a soft cry of pleasure and begs me to lick her nub. I do not ...not yet.   

I removed the toy and moved her to all fours. Then I reinsert the vibrating toy and position myself, so her clit is only inches above my face. I’m done waiting. I pulled her hips down to me and began to pump the toy again. She tries to grind but I don't let her. Finally, I lean in and start tracing my tongue around her nub.   

She starts panting heavier and begs “MORE! PLEASE, I CAN’T TAKE ANYMORE!” I reward her by taking her nub into my mouth sucking hard but not too hard and flicking my tongue over her nub while it’s in my mouth. This makes her wild. Begging and pleading for release. I don't let her yet.   

She pleads for my tongue and lips. I deny her and move to a kneeling position. I remove the vibrating toy and remove my clothing. I stand and order her to come close to me while staying on her knees. I say seductively, “make me feel something sugar” and seems to understand. She comes up real close to me and looks up into my eyes. Her hands start to explore my body. First my torso and then my hips, light feathered caresses.   

She moves her hands to my groin and gently massages the area followed by soft suckling on my outer labia. And then she opens me up. She tentatively starts to lap at my inner labia and then completely buries her face in me. It overwhelms me at first but her mouth biting at and suckling on my clit feel fucking amazing. I grind into her face, and she takes it. I grind harder and faster until I explode all over her lips. She laps it up.   

I push her onto her back gently and trail kisses down her stomach. When I get to her mound I stop again and can tell she is absolutely aching with need. I open her up and give her a slow, long lick from the bottom of her slit to the top. And now for her reward. I begin to lightly flick my tongue back and force over her clit, concentrating underneath a bit. I insert my vibrator into her ass and pussy, and she screams out “FUCK YES! MORE! OH GOD!”  

My flicks become suckles and flat tongue on and around her nub and I command her to cum for me. “Cum for me, sugar” And then her legs started to shake, and her body tensed on me. Her orgasm was intense and exquisite. Her screams of pleasure echoed in the room and I’m sure down the hall. Who cares? I fucked her harder now and her orgasms started to all blur together. When I knew she could take no more I ordered her to pleasure me again. This time with a toy of her choosing.   

She walks over to the chest and then this adorable girl gasps. She pulls out a long think dildo and I smile. She saunters back over to me, kisses me deeply and says, “I think this will satisfy you”. She pushes me onto my back and buries her face in my pussy. Her tongue is intense and then she starts to work in the thick dildo. I practically ride it while she eats me. Then she does something unexpected and removes the toy and then slowly slides it into my ass. It’s exquisite. She wastes no time and fucks my ass with abandon. Then, without warning her mouth is on my nub again and I’m cumming hard. Over and over. That huge dildo in my ass hitting just the right spot coupled with my clit being devoured sends me over the edge repeatedly until I am fully sated.   

When we finished, I helped her get cleaned up and decided to give her my number. She tastes good, knows how to eat pussy and use a dildo. I need more humans who know how to please. I caress her cheek and kiss her deeply before I send her on her way. She heads out and suddenly Eric vamps in. Somehow though I don’t think this is going to be a very sexy situation, so I wait for the bad news.   

I follow Eric to his office where he says, “We’re putting a detail on Sookie”. I’m seeing red. “Why?” I demand to know. I find this whole situation with Sookie to be extremely uncomfortable. I feel like she is taking Eric away from me and I will not have that! When Eric responds I can feel the earth-shaking anger he’s carrying. He roars at me “Sookie is a friend, and I will do everything I can to help her and so will you Pam!”   

“As you wish master.”   

Chapter Text

Bill POV  

When I arrive at Lorena’s estate. A large mansion built in the French colonial style is the first thing I see when I enter the gate. Once I’m parked and ready to head in I make my way down a path of paving stones to the steps leading to the front door of the large mansion. I push open the double doors and walk in like I own the place.   

“Lorena!” I yell, hoping she hears me so we can get this over with. A few moments later I heard her call out “William! One moment!”. She finally makes her way down the main staircase. She’s wearing a tight red dress. It has a square neckline accentuating her collar bones and a black stripe wrapped around the dress. Her heels complete her look being red with black tips.   

She struts over to me and grabs my face roughly and pulls me in for a kiss so intense it almost freezes me. When she steps back, she’s quite flustered and says with a smile “I know why you were sent here by Northman, William. Who would have thought that our paths would cross this way. But let’s face it, there are only so many vampire in the world so we are certainly bound to run into each other again. I have such sights planned for us William.” All I can think of is how wrong it is for me to be in her presence again.  

She tries to touch my arm and I yank it away. “Do not touch me Lorena” I spat out angrily. She flinches and says “If you don’t stow the attitude all it will take is one phone call William. Then I take something precious from you” ending it with a laugh. I knew she was right. While I had no attachment or call to create Jessica, now that I have made her, I am bound to her. She is a part of me and as such she is my daughter, even if it is unnatural. I cannot let her harm, Jess. “The help will show you to your rooms” Lorena cackled.  

When I’m shone to my room I at first feel relief to be left alone even for a small amount of time. I have time enough to set my things down and sit on the bed. I place my head in my hands and run my hands through my hair and take an unnecessary breath. And then before I knew it Lorena vamped into the room and pinned me to the bed. She snarls and growls and begins to rub herself all over me like she is trying to claim me again. I yell angrily for her to get off of me, but she ignores me and simply holds me down.  

Despite the fact that I despise Lorena there are some things that she does that I cannot resist. Her hands and lips remembered my body. My wants, my desires and needs. She enthralls me. The next thing I know, she is calling out for one of the help. “Bring us a honey-eyed blonde, we’re thirsty” she says devilishly. It only takes a couple minutes, and a nude blonde woman is shoved into our room. Lorena glares at me and warns me not to try to run while she saunters over to the scared woman.  

She takes her hand and looks into her eyes, catching her in her spell. “It’s alright sugar, we are gonna take great care of you. Right this way. We are going to drink your blood and defile your virgin body. And you will love it and beg us for more” she drawls. The blonde climbs onto the bed with me seemingly very calm. I start to back away because I really don't want to do this but then Lorena begins to caress her for behind. Her hands roam her body and then she tugs her head to the side and buries her fangs into the woman’s neck. The girl shrieks at first and then a calm comes over her. Lorena then trails her hands down the woman’s body with one resting on her hip and then the other snaking its way to between her legs.  

At first, she just rubs the top of the woman’s mound, then she parts her, and fingers start to rub. The blonde stares into my eyes and I lose it. I can't hold back. I slid myself between her legs and started to devour her. The blonde rides my tongue until I sink my fangs into her, and she screams in pleasure and comes apart all over my face. Lorena gets up and strips everything off except for a set of black pearls. She climbs back on the bed and practically tackles the blonde. Her kisses are passionate, almost wild. She grinds on the girl until I forcefully grab her hips and pull her to me. I thrust into her, eliciting a growl and fuck her as hard and fast as I can. I gran her hair and yank into a kneeling position to me while I continue.  

“Why am I here?” I demand and I continue. “I missed you, William. You don’t belong to the Queen or anyone else. You are mine” she swoons crazily. I throw her off me and grab the human woman. I flip her over and start fucking her angrily. She starts to scream, and I lean over her and sink my fangs into her neck from behind. I feed on her until I feel her weaken. We both find a release of sorts. She passes out and I am so sated I collapse onto the bed. Lorena takes it as an invitation to straddle me.  

I want to push her off, but I find myself enjoying it, so I allow it. She fucks me until she screams my name and rolls off me. Then she picks up the girl and walks to the suite door. She opens it and hands the woman over to the help and then returns to bed. I glare at her. I feel used and she knows it. She gives me a grin and says “It had to be done William. We had to reconnect, even if it meant fucking a human while we do it. Besides, not even the Queen of Louisiana can keep you from me.” ending with a cackle.  

Suddenly, I hear glass shattering and things exploding. I jolt up and with vampire speed dress and am out my door within seconds. Lorena is right behind me. “What is this?!” She yells. Several tactically geared vamps make it to us and grab us both roughly. We are both silvered, and our heads are covered. We end up being carted out to a black transport van and are placed in coffins.  

I think it’s the next evening when I wake. I left my coffin and felt surprised it wasn’t silvered closed. I look around and see I am in a cell of sorts with silver bars. I have nothing here except the coffin and a chair. It takes a few moments, but a guard arrives with some True Blood and asks me why I was at Lorena’s home. I tell him I was ordered there as punishment by my Sheriff for not reporting myself as entering their area. The guard snickers and then leaves again.  

It’s several hours later, dawn cannot be too far off. A guard comes in again, but this time opens my cell and then with guns aimed walks me down a long bright way hallway. When we exit, I’m in the Queen of Louisiana’s chambers! How did I get here? Did she save me? Why am I a prisoner? I already fulfilled her punishment to me. I find my anger growing and fight to keep it within along with my fangs. I find her sitting on a soft pink chaise lounge. Her red hair pinned up in curls, red lips and pale skin contrast beautifully and I feel my fangs drop. She uncrosses her legs and then straddles the lounge.  

“William! I thought I’d heard the worst. I know how much you despise Lorena. So why were you in her bed when we rescued you?” her words coming out in a sultry, pouty manner. She gets up, saunters over to me and gives me an appraising look. Then she yells out “Hadley, bring me the gloves, we have work to do” and a tiny blonde girl comes running in, wearing only a thong and carrying a pair of odd-looking gloves. I suddenly am even more confused.    

She picks up a remote and says, “watch the wall William” and smirks. She presses the button, and the wall flips around slowly. It reveals a silver chained Lorena bound to the spinning wall. She’s nude and covered in wounds. She cries pitifully “William, I am your maker, you must free me.” I turn away and flinch. The Queen simply smiles and saunters back to her chaise lounge. “Hadley come” she says happily and pats the longue in between her legs. Just then, the tiny girl scurries over to her mistress and lays her head in her lap. The Queen strokes the girls’ hair.  

“When I heard you were punished and sent to your maker it caused me great distress. See, William, you are my property, maker or not. This should have been cleared with me. Even so, since you were being taught a lesson about obeying your elders, I figured it would be wrong of me to completely nullify Northman’s orders. After all, you’re young and have always had a tendency not to think things through fully. You’re clouded by your own endeavors. Now, since I am much older than your maker, that makes me the elder to listen to in this case. I want you to torture your maker for me. It’s such a turn on and I will make sure Northman knows you were deliciously punished for my gratification.”  

I look at Lorena, she’s pitiful but I cannot murder her. “Will you require the true death at the end your majesty?”  

“No, of course not. I just want to watch her writhe for trying to interfere in the business of my kingdom. Begin.” She says venomously. One a wooden table are various torture implements. Some even medieval. I look up at Lorena on the wall but turn away so I can ignore her begging me. I pick up silver blocking gloves and the Queen says “start with the silver pair of anguish, I want to see how she reacts to having her perineum rupture between her pussy and ass. She presses a button and Lorena’s bound legs are spread open by the mechanism in the wall. She starts screaming before I even start.  

As I’m starting, I turn back to look at the Queen. Hadley is pleasuring her while she watches me. “Open it William...show me what she looks like torn apart.” I wince internally and feel tears welling in my eyes for Lorena. And then the blood started to spill from between her legs. “WILLIAM!!!!!!” Lorena screams.  

Chapter Text

Sookie POV  

The plan is simple. I’m going to volunteer for some evening shifts at Merlotte’s to start out. Since it will be after dark Eric can be here for me if I have trouble. That’s the only way he or gran will allow it. As for daytime security, Eric enlisted Sam’s help. Apparently, Bobby wasn’t too keen on “babysitting” as he put it. So Sam agreed to help me but was non too pleased that it was Eric asking him. He knew what that meant.  

Speaking of gran, she’s really taken to Eric. She has thoroughly enjoyed the stories he has told her of his life but has yet to convince him to share his stories with her group. He explained that vampires are normally extremely guarded about their human lives and about their entire history in general. And for Eric that’s a long time. And in all that time, aside from Pam and his maker, he’s never shared this with anyone. Maybe eventually gran can talk him into sharing a little of his history and recording it on a tape or something.  

Tonight is Arlene and Rene’s engagement party and Sam’s hosting it. Since it’s a catered party Sam said he plans to let all his employees enjoy the party. But I’m not allowed to bring Eric, so I’ll have to keep him informed throughout the night and hope Sam is keeping an eye on things.  

I decided to wear a very casual sun dress. It’s a powder blue embroidered with cornflowers poking up out of green grass on the hem trimming. I pair it with some powder blue pumps and make my way to the party. When I arrive, Sam is putting on the finishing touches; mainly just the lanterns he’s hanging over the dance floor. I offer my help and he has me finish setting up the tables for everyone and I happen to finish right when Arlene arrives.  

She’s ecstatic and I can’t blame her. She’s had such horrible luck and deserves to have someone love and care for her the way Rene does. It’s nice to see her finally happy. And Rene seems to be really good to Arlene’s kids, Coby and Lisa. They seem happy that Rene is a part of their lives and with their mom. I’m crossing my fingers and toes hoping they all get to keep the happiness they’ve found.  

When the night kicks off it doesn't take long for people to arrive and pack the place. On offer is a buffet and open bar so people start to migrate to those areas before they get on the dance floor. Before you know it, people are full of great food and ready to hit the floor. I hang off to the sidelines, mostly enjoying the music and listening in on people.  

Most of what I hear from people are thoughts about the party.  

“ That crawfish broil was overcooked, they should have booked a better company, how cheap” thought Maxine Fortenberry. She always was rude.  

“ This band is amazing, I’ve gotta thank Sam for this!” from Arlene.  

“ Not even one Andy!” Andy thought, staring at the beer available at the beer.  

After a bit, Sam asked me to go into the bar and grab some more beer. I’m not really all that happy about it but do it anyway. The bar is mostly dark but I know my way around in the dim lighting. That’s when I see it play out in my mind. I’m suddenly overcome with a vision of a woman in a uniform being choked. I shook away the vision and frantically looked around. That’s when my assailant attacked me from the other side of the bar. He tried to choke me but I somehow managed to get away and book it into the kitchen. I quickly decided to hide behind some cupboards and hoped he wouldn’t see me.  

He bust in, thrashed about and knocked several platters and bowls to the floor and started to stalk over to my side of the cupboard. I silently calculated the risk of staying up versus bolting through the cook's window; I decided on bolting. I hopped up onto the counter and then hoisted myself through the cook's window. He grabbed my leg so I kicked at him wildly, like my life depends on it, and managed to get away screaming as I went. I reached the front door to the bar and ran into Sam and screamed again. He pulled me into to a hug to try to calm me.  

I frantically force the words out “He’s here!” and Sam immediately scans the bar and moves into a protective stance. He doesn’t see anything, and I don’t either. Just then, Eric vamps into the bar. He stops in front of me and pulls me to him. I was surprised and speechless as looked deeply into my eyes “Your distress was great a few moments ago, what happened?”  

I explained to Eric that whoever attacked me had been thinking about some woman they choked before they tried to choke me. This angered him greatly but he said “Sam, thank you for making sure Sookie was safe. For now we need to be vigilant. Was there anything else in the thoughts Sookie?” I tried to think. Then it hit me. “In my vision the girl’s name was Cindy and she was in a diner uniform. Something Patty. Like Patty Pies or something” I say.  

Sam lights up and says “I know that place. Big Patty’s Pie House. It’s over off Interstate 49 near Bunkie”. I quickly say, “I have to go there and find out more about Cindy, maybe it will help us find the killer”. But before I can say anything else both Eric and Sam say, “Not alone you’re not”. In frustration I asked, “will one of you take me then?”.  

“It used to only be open until 6 PM and right now it’s still light at that time. It would have to be me.” Sam said. Eric interjected, “I don’t like this. It’s during a time I cannot be there for you. And it will mean the distance is even greater between us so it would take even longer to get to you. I some assurances Sam. No harm will come to Sookie, and you will not touch her. If you do, I will break every bone in both of your hands. Are we clear?”. I winced. Sam gave Eric a hard look and then glanced at me and then back to Eric. “Yeah, but for her, not for you. We’ll leave tomorrow first thing Sook” Sam said, annoyed. I thanked Sam and Eric for helping me and decided I needed to head home. After being attacked I just wanted to be safe at home with gran.  

The next day Sam and I drove to Big Patty’s Pie House. It was a pretty long drive but we got there in time for the lunch rush. When we entered a young lady in the same uniform as Cindy welcomed us. She started offering specials and listing several types of pie until I interrupted her. I asked her if she knew a Cindy who worked here before. The young lady had no idea, but a longtime patron overheard the conversation and called us over. He told us about Cindy and the rumors that she was carrying on with vampires which he didn't believe to be true. He also said there were rumors that her brother killed her but there was never any proof. He gave us her last name and the name of her brother, Drew Marshall. We knew we had to go talk to the Sheriff next.  

We arrived at the Sheriff’s Office and made our way to the front desk. The Sheriff said with an air of annoyance “Can I help you?”. This immediately irritates me but I remain polite; I ask “We were wondering if you could help us with some information on Cindy Marshall’s murder? We have a string of murders that fit the same MO in Bon Temps. Do you possibly have any information for Drew Marshall?”  

“No, I can't give you that information.”  

I was persistent “Can’t or won’t?”  

“File a request, it’ll be about 6 or 8 weeks.”  

I decided to dig around in his head a minute and said “Does your wife know you’re sleeping with Debbie from church? It would be a shame if she found out from me”. He growled and said “Now, you wait a minute. I might have a photo of him that I can fax to your local sheriff.”.  

I smiled and in my most polite voice I said, “Thank you Sheriff” and walked out of the station with a grin on my face.  

The drive back wasn’t too bad. I napped for part of it. When I woke up, we were in Bon Temps, so I sent Eric a text that I was home. When we arrived, Eric also arrived. I invited them both in so we could talk, and that way gran could be a part of it. We entered the house, but Eric and Sam went on alert. Eric growled and said, “I smell blood.” Sam agreed. I flipped on the kitchen light and my world came crashing down around me.  

Suddenly I saw a shock of bright red blood all over the kitchen. And in the middle of the floor was gran. She had been stabbed to death; I sank to my knees in her blood. A scream of anguish left my lips and Eric rushed to my side and held me while Sam dialed 911.  

When the Sheriff’s Office and Coroner showed up I felt numb. After the initial shock of it all and the screams that erupted from me I just seemed to shut down. Nothing felt real. Sam and Eric took turns talking to the Sheriff’s office. Eventually, Sam came to check on me while Eric was indisposed with Andy and Sheriff Dearborne. He tried to get me to go upstairs and shower so I could get in bed and rest. But I wanted to stay where I was. Finally, Eric came out and said they were going to move my gran. He was able to convince to instead of seeing that to go shower and held my hand as I made my way upstairs.  

I washed the blood off of me and sat down. I let the water wash over me as I stared off into nothingness. And then as if he was far away, I heard Eric ask, “Shall I call Jason for you?” I express my appreciation and return to being numb in the shower. By the time I got out the water was cold, and I had pruned fingers. I put on my pajamas lazily and laid down on the bed. Then, Eric came and laid behind me, whispering soothing things to me, and spooned me until I fell asleep. My life would never be the same again. This is all my fault.  

Chapter Text

Jason POV  

I had the blots of V that Lafayette gave me but, in my desperation to not need a substance I tossed my last drop out the window. A gust of wind took it away before I could hop out and look for it. It made me crazy! Where had it gone so fast? All I knew was I needed more. I needed this feeling to continue.  

That’s when I really fucked up. I made the decision to haul ass to Lafayette’s place. When I arrived, the curtains were drawn but the lights were on. I wasn’t thinking though because I just walked right in. This immediately caused Lafayette to be on guard and tell me to leave. I tried to ask him to sell to me, but he wasn’t having it. I’m guessing it’s because I came in all demanding like. For a moment, I thought I could take him and refused to leave until I got what I came for. This only earned me an ass kicking and getting thrown out of a friend’s house.  

I was pissed and decided the only place I knew to get V was from the fanger bar in Shreveport. I went home and threw on the only goth type of clothes I had and took a look at myself in the mirror. I was sweaty and looked half crazed but I figured it would be fine and no one would really notice. Boy was I wrong!  

When I arrived, a lady fanger was watching the door. I tried to charm my way in and she wasn’t having it. She demanded ID and asked me what my business was. I told her I was just here to chill, and she snickered as she looked at my ID. “Any relation to Sookie Stackhouse?” she asked.  

“Yeah, I’m her brother” I said, not paying attention to the fact that she was asking about my sister. One track mind, I enter the club and decide to talk to the bartender about where I can get some V. When I start to do that the vampire doesn't seem to know what I'm talking about and suggests the strongest liquor they had. Before I can respond I’m yanked away by a cute little brunette.  

She’s got brown curly hair past her shoulders wrapped partially in a head scarf. She’s also carrying around a HUGE bag. Like, what’s all that about? Anyways, she warns me to be quiet and says we should get out of here, but I protest. I loudly proclaim that I came here for V, and I won’t leave til I get it. She grabs me and says angrily but in a hushed tone, “if you don't shut up, you’re gonna get us both killed! I got what you need baby, but we have to get out of here”. I relented and decided to take her up on her offer and bring her home with me.  

I learn pretty quickly that Amy is a very philosophical person. She fills me with reverence for the blood by just how she describes how we are all connected with the V connecting us even more. It opens possibilities and our ability to take in more of the world before us. See, taste, hear so much more. When she prepares the V for us, she explains to me that it's the last she has but she knows how to make it go further. She proceeds to drop it onto aspirin and grind it up. We snort it. And It’s a fucking rush!  

I can’t help but ramble on about how amazing the feeling is. I start to float and see psychedelic colors, And Amy is here? We explore everywhere. Space. The ocean. The skies. Every cell in our bodies. The cells of other creatures. And the blood. We swim in it and explore it. When we make out it feels so good. It’s better than the release from sex. Her touch is literally electric.  

When we come to, we’re both naked save for our underwear. I didn't really notice that at first though. Amy and I get to talking about how amazing the trip was and it gets me all horny for her again. I tell her we should do v and fuck all the time, but she stops me a moment. “I’m a respectable girl. We didn't even have sex last night. See I still have my panties on.” My mind was fucking blown. You mean that felt so good it was better than fucking? This puts a whole new emphasis on life being so full.  

The next day I’m ready for more V but Amy isn’t. “It was the last I had but we will be fine. We will get more when we need it. I was taken aback but I had to get to work. I figured we would talk about it again tonight. I drove out to the parish road crew. We were re-graveling some of the backroads when I arrived. I get out of the truck and Rene walks up to me “Why you here, you?” he asked. “I’m working, remember?” I responded in confusion. Then Rene and Hoyt proceeded to tell me about gran. I’m pissed. This is Sookie’s fault!  

I hop back in my truck and grind my clutch until I get to the right gear and speed. I make my way to gran’s house and barge in. The house is full of fucking people, and I decide to shove them all out my way! I ran up the steps to Sookie’s bedroom. Sookie gets up from her bed and talking to Tara to say something to me and all I can do is backhand her as hard as I can. “THIS IS YOUR FAULT! IT’S YOUR FAULT GRAN IS DEAD” I yelled. And suddenly, Tara gets in my face and shoves me out of Sookie’s room. Fine! I’m outta here! People try to get in my way, even Andy. I pick him up like a football and throw him, get in my truck and peel out of there. I decided to go home.  

A few days go by, and Amy manages to get a job waitressing at Merlotte’s. One particularly brutal day she got off work and upon arriving home announced that she needed V. She’s cagey even. Since Lafayette won't sell to me, she convinces me to follow Lafayette around until I figure out his routine. When we watched him pull into a driveway we decided to wait. He leaves about 30 minutes later, and we swoop in. I have no idea what Amy plans to do.  

By the time all is said and done we got ourselves a fanger. We had him covered in silver and tossed him into the bed of the pickup. We get him home and haul him to the basement where we restrain him. I don’t feel like this is right and at first don't want to partake. But she eventually convinces me by threatening to go alone and by the fanger trying to convince me not to. I ain’t having that so I take some too reluctantly.  

I must admit it felt bad to take from the vampire. And for a few days that continued. But I couldn’t take torturing the poor guy. He would cry for hours on end and Amy wouldn't let me feed him anything. She kept trying to convince me that we couldn't trust him. But eventually when I end up alone with Eddie, he tries to convince me that she’s a psycho. It pissed me off, so I left him in the basement; but it got me thinking. She didn’t want to feed him. She wanted to keep him on the cushion-less lawn chair. She wanted to keep him weak and in pain. Nah, I wasn't havin’ that, so I brought him a case of True Blood and brought it home with my beer. When I returned, I fed Eddie and felt real good about it. I wanted to let him go but I really wanted to give Amy a chance to prove Eddie wrong. When he finished drinking, I stashed the bottles and went about my day.  

For a few days, maybe longer, we had Eddie in my basement. And in that time, we had several V trips. And each one was more amazing than the last. Then we started to fight about Eddie. She had found the bottles in the laundry table drawer and at first tried to make it seem like she wanted to care for Eddie. I bought it in the beginning but the whole situation was wearing on me. I didn’t want to keep him in the basement anymore. I wanted to set him free! And after the pep talk I got from the guys about taking control back I was gonna do just that when I got home.  

When I arrived at home, I could see the lights on in the house. I blew into the how like a hurricane and told her I was putting my foot down. I had seen Eddie’s heart and knew he wouldn’t hurt me. But Amy was having none of it. As I was releasing Eddie she runs over and stabs him with a broken piece of a board that was discarded in the corner. It was so sudden and honestly terrifying.  

I was in shock at first at what she had done. But that shock turned into anger in a matter of hours. The next morning when I woke, she was finishing up cleaning and I opened the fridge to get a drink only to find about 15 bottles of V. I took the bottles, tossed them in a bag and then smashed him in the bag. Her apologies didn't mean anything to me, coming from someone that could be so cruel. I decided to leave for work. “There better not be another drop of V in my house when I get back or you can get the fuck out!” I spat out and slammed the door.  

Later that night I returned home to Amy in a beautiful gown with dinner on the table. I wasn't sure what to think at first but then realized she cooked me dinner. Well, we ate, and I was feeling a bit better about things so she threw me for a loop. “Please don’t be mad baby, but I want things to be a circle so we can break cleanly. I need balance. I saved one drop.” At first, I was livid and refused but she was undeterred. “Well then I’ll go alone” she said. But I stopped her. “This is the last fucking time!”  

As always, the high was amazing and when I woke up, I was expecting to be able to talk with Amy, but she didn’t move. I tried everything to wake her up until there was nothing left to do but cry and call the Sheriff’s department. They arrived not too long after and when they did, I asked them to haul me in.  

I had no recollection of harming anyone but now there were 4 dead women in our parish piling up around me. Maudette, Dawn and Amy I had been with while gran was my family. I couldn’t take a chance that I had somehow done these heinous crimes, so I decided to confess. It was a pitiful one but in the end, they locked me up. I decided to give all my money and the house to Sook and my truck to Rene. He was a close friend to me.  

Right when I was telling Rene about my plans my sister happened to arrive. She tried to convince me that she would find the real killer but for all intents and purpose it could be me. So, I told her to go home and made Andy kick her out. I just couldn't take it anymore. I would rather sit in a jail cell than to be loose and possibly kill my own sister. And that is just what I would do.  

Chapter Text

Sookie POV  

I can’t believe he had me thrown out of jail! I just want to help get him out of trouble and he keeps making it worse. Now he’s in jail for no reason! I even tried to tell him how close I was to finding the real killer, but he wasn’t having it. I’m not sure how I am gonna get him to shut his mouth, so he doesn't go to prison and leave the real murderer out here. Maybe I’ll think of something during a shift at Merlotte’s?  

I headed home and got ready for work. I’m hoping that keeping busy will help keep me from overthinking myself into the ground. When I finally had enough resolve to be around a bunch of people again, I went into work.  

As soon as I arrive everyone is telling me to go home. Jason is in jail and so everyone thought I’d want to be home. But all that does is give me too much time to think so I insist on working. Sam allows it but eventually I realize they are right. I shouldn't be here. All I hear are rude thoughts that threaten to eat me alive.  

“ Her brother is nothing but a filthy killer! I wonder if crazy Sookie is in on it?!”  

“Looks like the Stackhouses are finally being shown for who they are. A bunch of crazy fangbangers!”  

“It should have been her in the ground. It’s her fault.”  

After about an hour I couldn’t take it anymore. All of these venomous thoughts coming from people who I thought were mostly friends and some even like family is almost enough to bring me to my knees in despair. I made my way to Sam after I finished my last table and told him I needed to leave. He was apprehensive of course since there is a killer after me but I reassured him I would be fine if I just drove around and didn't stop anywhere. He decided that would be ok and told me to come back as soon as I calmed down because he’d like to talk to me. I agreed and then made a beeline out to my car.  

I kept telling myself I’d feel better with a drive as I got into the car but my hopes were quickly dashed. The ignition wouldn’t turn over. I furiously try repeatedly to start the car. All I’m rewarded with are sputters. Suddenly there’s a knock on my window which about saces me out of my skin! It’s Rene. What does he want? I rolled down the window to see what he wanted.  

Apparently, Rene was worried about me sitting by myself with everything happening, so he came over to check on me. He offered to have a look at the engine but his lack of experience precluded him from doing anything else, so he offered me a ride. I accepted, feeling incredibly lucky to have a friend’s help.  

The drive, in my brother’s truck no less, was what I can only describe as tense. The whole drive home he was thinking to himself almost in a mantra and without an accent. How weird.  

“ Think about nothing, nothing that’s right, think about nothing, nothing, nothing” was all he kept thinking.  

I said without thinking “It’s not possible to think about nothing because that in itself is something” and regarded him with a half-hearted smile. Then we arrived at my home. I invited him in and offered to get him a drink. He accepted.  

I busied myself in the kitchen.  

A vision of a memory:  

He walks over to Cindy and scolds her about cavorting with vampires. “What would mama say?” and at that she becomes angry and refuses to stop. “If you won’t stop I’ll put you out of your misery” he says and grabs her by the throat.  

He holds her by the throat until she isn’t moving anymore then drops her when she’s dead. Immediately after he went into a tirade and destroyed the apartment before finally leaving.  

I dropped the lemonade all over the floor. Then I spun around. “You ok Sookie?” he asks. I told him I am, but I need a mop and begin walking to get it. He follows close behind me. I decided I would just go for the shot gun and hope I’m faster than him.  

I lunge for it but when I spin around, he’s grinning at me.  

“Don’t take another step!” I commanded.  

“Or what, you gonna shoot me?” he asks smoothly while dropping the shot gun shells that should have been inside the gun.  

I’m shocked. I’m scared. I didn’t know what to do! I look around frantically for a way out. He lunges at me and I hit him with the butt of the rifle. This momentarily incapacitates him but he gets right back up and chases me out of the house.  

I booked it for the cemetery. It’s the only place by my house that might have other people in it. I toss the rifle away so I can run faster and start screaming for help. No one hears me.  

Suddenly, there’s Sam. Sam the dog. How did he get here? I thought he knew I was gonna have a drive? That’s when he attacks Rene. Rene swings wildly at Sam and then at me. His fist connects with y cheek. He pummels into me repeatredly until Sam pulls him off. Before I know it he knocks Sam out causing him to shift back into his normal self. This makes Rene even more livid. But it gives me an opening. I have to do something.  

I frantically look around. There’s a shovel. It’s now or never so I pick up the shovel and swing it like a baseball bat behind his head, hitting him hard. He drops but I can't stop hitting him. All my hurt and anger came out and I end up hit him several times before collapsing onto the ground. When I regain my senses I check on Sam and call the police.  

Apparently, not only did Arlene (and her kids!) find Rene’s (Drew’s) box of stuff but Sam also smelled him when he left the bar right after me and knew it was the same scent from Dawn. Arlene even said he had a tape for voice acting Creole style as well video of Maudette having sex with a vampire.  

As soon as night falls it only takes about 10 minutes for Eric to arrive at my house. “I felt your fear earlier today, I wish I could have been here. What happened, lover?” he asks as he takes me into his arms. I burst into tears and recount having to kill Rene. “I never thought I’d ever have to kill someone. But if I didn't he would have killed Sam and I both.” I say through sobs. He comforts me “shh, it’s ok. You did what you had to do. There is no shame in it. It was justified. I’m just grateful that Sam was able to help you. As much as it pained me to have another man protect you it was necessary.”  

A moment later he pulls back a bit while still holding me and sees the massive bruise welling there. He growls “I wish he was still alive so I could rip him apart slowly for hurting you”. At that moment I felt even safer with him than even before and I leaned into his embrace. Almost as if he knows exactly what I need he picks me up bridal style and brings me up to my room. He sets me on the bed gently and says quietly “Don’t move”. He makes his way to my closet and starts shuffling through it. Eventually he settles on a tank and pajama pants combination and comes back to me. He set the clothes down, disappeared into the bathroom for a minute and then I heard the water. He returns and swoops me up and carries me into the bathroom.  

“Eric, what are you doing? You don’t have to attend to me this way, I’ll be ok” I practically whisper. He turns to me and tilts my chin up to look him in the eyes. He pulls me close. “You’ve been through a lot today. You’re not a ruthless killer like I am and I know your thoughts are weighing on you. I want to bathe you to soothe you. I want to lotion and dress you after and then put you to bed. I want to lay with you and hold you. Just because I’m a 1000 year old vampire doesn’t mean I cannot be tender and attentive.” hey whispers and all I can do is feel appreciative and say thank you to him.  

I move to undress myself, but he interjects and says, “Please allow me” locking eyes with me. I don’t see lust or longing in this gaze. It’s tender and soft but beyond that I can’t place it. And to drive that point home he strokes my cheek gently, sending sparks through my body no matter how upset I am. He slowly removes my Merlotte’s uniform and tosses the clothes into my hamper. At first, I felt extremely shy at being so naked but then I remember the night we shared by the lake.  

As if he can read me like a book he says “don’t be shy, lover. I’m not here to leer at you. I just want to care for you”. It leaves me speechless. I step into the tub and it’s the perfect temperature. How did he know I needed this? I sink below the bubbles. He says suddenly, “I’ll be right back” and vamps away.  

When he returned, he brought me a glass of bourbon laced with his blood. “Drink this” he says and hands it to me. I downed it and hoped it would help my nerves. Eventually the water gets cold, so I get out of the tub. Again, he insists on helping me so I let Eric dress me. He then scooped me up again, tucked me into bed and cuddled me.  

The Bourbon and blood mix has me feeling a bet better and before I know it I’m asleep in Eric’s arms.  

When I wake up I find Tara laying on the bed next to me. I wake her and ask “When did you get here?”. She’s a bit groggy at first but then says “Your vampire called me in the middle of the night and said you needed me. He was rushed and said it was imperative I showed up as soon as possible. When I got here he gave me instructions to stay with you. I would have anyways though. Sook, I’m so sorry you had to go through all this. At least the killer is gone though. No one else has to die.” I can’t help but smile at Tara because of how grateful I am and then I give her a hug.  

I sit up and happen to see a note on the nightstand. The writing is quite elegant and reads  

Dearest Sookie,  

I’ve had to leave in the middle of the night and for that I apologize but some very urgent matters have arisen that I need to attend to. Please stay close to people who care for you, I would prefer you weren’t alone because I know you have yet to come to terms with what happened.  

I will see you tomorrow night and will bring you some answers. Until then please try to relax.  

-Eric  

What’s going on? I wonder why he had to go in the middle of the night. I hope that everything is ok because I can’t lose another person from my life.  

Chapter Text

Tara POV  

Through everything going on with my mama, Sam, Sookie and Jason I feel like my head is just spinning. I’ve made everything such a mess because I don’t know how to deal with my own life. Being codependent on an alcoholic has not only been eating me inside it’s stifling my growth as a person. I’m constantly on the hook to take care of her and she gives me nothing but venom. She’s supposed to teach me how to be a woman and instead she paid with abuse and neglect.   

Instead, it was Adele Stackhouse who took care of me. She protected, fed, sheltered and clothed me. She always made me feel like I was a part of her family. And when she died it felt like a part of me died because she really was a second mom to me growing up. But when Sook needed me, I put everything aside because that was her gran and she needed me.  

All those people that came to her house with casseroles and other dishes seemed to want one thing. They wanted to know where and how she died. As if it isn’t already morbid for this to happen in the first place. What the hell is wrong with these people? It seemed like it was just me and Lafayette that were able to hold it all together and care for Sookie. Even when her brother came and put hands on her I was the one to kick him out.  Eventually we ended up kicking everyone out for being rude, snooping and generally overwhelming Sookie. Hell, even Maxine Fortenberry was in rare form that day, trying to eat Mrs. Stackhouse’s last pecan pie, sending Sookie into a tailspin.  

The day of Mrs. Stackhouse’s funeral is a perfect example of what I’m going through with my mama. She had the audacity to bring her drunk ass up to the speakers' platform to speak for Adele Stackhouse. She hated Adele! Why the hell was she here? Well, I found out.  

“I need an exorcism baby! It’s devil making me drink and I know this will take care of. But I need money. $500 and I’ll be taken care of.” I couldn’t believe she could be so stupid. “You have no guarantee that anything is gonna fix that. You should know this!” I yelled, my frustration getting the better of me. I could tell she was deflated but how dare she come to me for money after assaulting with a liquor bottle! So, I told her off, she could get money from somewhere else.   

After I left her, I ran into Sam as he was leaving. It was a little awkward, but I invited him over to spend some time together. I needed to feel something that wasn’t fear, self-loathing, grief or anger. We were able to lose ourselves in each other for a while and it was amazing. But after we finished, I became insulted over something so insignificant it embarrasses me. I told him he was amazing, and his response wasn’t as complimentary as mine was. When I got up to leave, he was indignant and completely lost as to what he had done. But in reality, it wasn’t him. I’m not even sure what encouraged me to return to her, but I knew I had to return home to my mama and help her. I couldn’t abandon her no matter how bad I wanted to. She opened her eyes when she heard me and said, “I knew you’d come back”.   

When she sat up that’s when I told her. “I’ve got the money for you mama, but I don’t have a lot of faith that this is gonna even work.” I knew she would put up a fight and say I just needed more faith, but it still irritated me when she responded that way. I wanted to believe her. I needed to believe her. All I could do was hope that it worked, and I wasn't wasting what little money I had saved from work. I could smell the liquor on her even now.  

It brought back painful memories again. Suddenly I was 8 years old and running from my mama. I could hear her behind me screeching “Tara Mae! You get back here girl! I’ll teach you to hide my drink!”. I just barely managed to make it to Sookie’s house and banged on the door for all I was worth. Jason opened the door and let me in even though Sookie wasn’t home. “I didn’t hide it mama, I poured it out!” I yelled at her through the door from behind Jason. This enraged her and she tried to push into the house, but Jason stood his ground. He even threatened my mama that if she continued, he’d make sure the Sheriff knew; I was awestruck from that point on. I shook off the haze of the memory and set to planning this all out.  

Later that evening we were walking out into the woods. I’m not even sure how my mama came to know about this place or who it was that performed the exorcisms. We came upon a crossroads of sorts and a woman appeared from within the brush. To say that this was sketchy would be an understatement, but I really wanted to do this for my mama as a last-ditch effort to help her. I tried not to be rude, but I had so many questions for her, and she gave only cryptic answers that made no sense. While she was performing the exorcism, I became annoyed. She was placing all these rocks on my mama and even had a possum in a cage, “how are a bunch of rocks and a possum in a cage gonna help my mama?’  

Her response was short and to the point, “Enough questions, sit down and shut up”. I did as she told me, but I wasn’t happy about it. That’s when mama started shaking like she was in an earthquake all her own. It scared the hell outta me! Could this be real? I didn’t know but at that moment, I was scared for my mama. I screamed “What’s happening to her?! Mama! I’m here mama!” And suddenly the possum in the cage was screaming. What came next still haunts me more than anything else. She picked up that possum in the cage and submerged it in water. She had to fight to hold it under and when it stopped, she seemed spent. “The demon is gone Lettie Mae”. We were both in disbelief at what we had just experienced. But while my mama was a true believer and thankful, I wasn’t truly sold. I just knew that I’d wake up tomorrow with a drunk mama again.  

The next morning blew me away. Mama wasn’t drunk. In fact, there wasn’t a drop of liquor left in the house and she’d even make me breakfast. I was pleasantly surprised but wary. I wondered when she’d cave. But I figured for now I would enjoy having my mama back one more time.  

Given everything I’d been through it’s obvious why I’m so full of anger, hurt and shame. It was from my abusive but absent father and my alcoholic mama. All of it. But I began to wonder if mama was truly exorcised. If she was, maybe I had my own demon. Maybe a demon was poisoning my heart and mind to see the world through nothing, but pain filled eyes. I decided I’d go back to see the old lady in the woods.  

When I arrived, she was there. She said she knew I was coming, that she could feel it. I decided I’d just get right to the point. “How much would an exorcism cost me?” I asked. She said “799.95” flatly. I was angry then. “My mama only had to pay half that, what is this!?” She not only repeated herself but added that I supposedly had more than 1 demon. She snarled, “go home, if you can stand it, if not then you know what you need to do.”  

Long story short, I ended up going through with the exorcism. I had confided in Sam, and he insisted on helping me with the money. The exorcism was terrifying though. Not only did I vomit my guts out, but I had to stab a hallucinated vision of a little girl who looked like me. It was horrible but I felt oddly better?  

After I’d made my way home and told my mama I went through with it she was so happy. And for the first time I thought everything might be ok. I wanted to celebrate; And we did for a time. We ended up going for food the next town over and had to get some Pepto for the heartburn after. When I entered the pharmacy, I didn’t see any signs for it, so I asked the only worker I saw. She looked oddly familiar. Then I realized who she was. That was the old from the woods! All her bullshit about being pure in the woods was bullshit! It wasn't real! I demanded answers and got them. She used ipecac and peyote on me and some other stuff on mama. But in the end since mama believed in it, I didn't tell her. We just left.  

That’s how I got where I am right now. That night I was devastated but I was supposed to go to Arlene and Rene’s party, it would be rude not to. I threw on a hot pink dress I’d worn for prom years ago and left straight for the liquor store. When I arrived, I bought a big bottle of the cheapest vodka I could find. I decided to be reckless. As soon as I got to the car, I popped the seal and took several swigs of liquor.  

At the party I drank even more, surprise! By the time I made my rounds to everyone I was completely unsteady on my feet. And everyone realized I was trashed so there was no way of getting around it. I took off later that night feeling pretty good and drank more of my vodka. But my good feelings were short lived. Right in the middle of the road was a monstrous animal with a bull’s head, claws and that stature of a person and a pig. She swerved hard and slammed the brakes on to avoid them which landed her firmly into a ditch.  

When Kenya arrived, I failed my sobriety test, and she thought I was lying about what I saw. I guess it does sound crazy now that I think of it, but it was real! Anyways, she took me to jail.  

This is the best part. When I got there, I called my mama. I told her what happened, and she seemed pretty upset but said she’d be in soon. When she got here, she refused to bail me out to try to teach me a lesson. As if all the times I took care of her meant nothing. All the times I bailed out her ass. It all meant nothing. When she left, I just hung my head in shame and resignation. Staying in this town is gonna be the death me. I had to get the fuck outta here.  

So that’s why I’m done going through the motions. I’m headed to New Orleans bitches

Chapter Text

Sookie POV  

“Sook, I’m leaving Bon Temps.” Tara said, clearly trying to push the emotions aside. All I could do was look at her for a minute. I’d lost so many people lately that I didn't know if I could lose another. And then the tears came. It was like a floodgate had been opened up. “Why?” I asked, struggling just to speak between the sobs.  

“I just got out of jail for a DUI Sookie, and I know if I stay here it’s gonna get worse. I can't handle being around my mama after she couldn’t even be there for me one time. She left me in jail to rot and tried to act all high and mighty like she’s some stuck-up bible thumper. She already was one before the exorcism but now it’s worse. She acts like she’s never ‘sinned’”, she said with sorrow. I couldn’t argue with her. Deep down I understood fully and wasn’t really surprised. But she’s my best friend and I didn’t want to lose her, so I asked, “Are you ever gonna come back? I can’t lose you too.”  

She looked down at the floor and didn't say anything for a while. She broke her silence with “For you I will Sook. I don’t know where I’m gonna end up, but it’s got to be away from my mama” and began to cry. I gave her a big hug then and she just sobbed and sobbed for the next hour. It took everything in me not to cry with her. I knew her life had been hard up until this point. Maybe if she left, she would be able to find true happiness.  

Later in the afternoon Lafayette came by to see Tara and me. By the time he was given the news about Tara he wasn’t too happy. But I think he understood especially since he has had his own problems with his mother and his aunt Lettie Mae.  

Then, later I’d decided to make dinner for everyone. I made steak, fried potatoes and eggs. It was delicious and I think they enjoyed it as well. Afterwards we sat around drinking gin and tonics. I was on my third one when my vampire arrived out of nowhere. He almost scared me out of my seat.  

He swept me into his arms, not seeming to care if anyone else was there and kissed me so deeply I think my toes curled. “Well, hello to you too, Eric” I said after he broke the kiss, and I was able to stand upright again. “You know Tara and Lafayette, don’t you?” I asked. Before he could answer an answer came from the front door.  

“That’s Pam, please invite her in? We have much to discuss tonight.” Eric stated. I went to the door and invited Pam in. She walked past me like she owns the place and moved to stand next to Eric. “Pam this is Tara and Lafayette” I introduced. Pan didn’t really react until she saw Tara. There was something there that caught her eye and Tara felt her gaze. “What’s the matter? Why you staring at me?” Tara asked. Pam moved toward her but stopped short of her personal space. “You’re quite beautiful. Your skin is such a beautiful and rich chocolate, and your eyes are almost caramel brown. You taken?” she says to Tara, looking in her eyes but not glamouring her.  

Tara stammers at first unable to respond although whether it’s from shock or arousal I have no idea. “I’m not taken but I won’t be here much past tonight” Tara finally spoke. “Tell you what sugar, you ever want to have an amazing time, call me.” and she proceeded to give Tara her number. Surprisingly Tara had nothing snarky to say after that and seemed to be in thought. Eric chuckled about the exchange and said, “Now Pam, try not to scare her away before you’ve even had a chance.”  

Then he turned to me. “Do you remember the note I left about needing to talk to you about some important matters? Well now is the time. Let’s go somewhere private?” At first when he said we should go somewhere private all I could think about was pulling his clothes off and having my way with him but that was the gin and tonic talking. I eventually cleared my head and nodded. He vamped us up to my bedroom, locking the door and leaving Pam downstairs with Tara and Lafayette.  

“I didn’t want to ask you for this, but I need your help, Sookie. I’ll pay you even for it. Well actually it’s a couple of things.” He said quietly and almost like he was ashamed to ask.  

I took his hands into mine and looked into his eyes “What is it? What could a 1000-year-old vampire need from little old me?” At that he chuckled and motioned for us to sit on my bed. So, I did and tried to give him my utmost attention. Then he spoke “Firstly, I’m being stolen from, at the club. More than $60,000 has gone missing. Pam, Longshadow and I are partners in the business, and we have a few human employees. I need to know who did this. I know you said you can read minds but are you able to do this?”  

“I can certainly read minds, although not vampire minds. What will happen if I don't get anything from the humans I read? What if it’s a vampire?” I ask. He mulls over the question a moment and says, “if you tell me I will take care of it according to vampire law.”  

“The second problem I need your help with is complicated. I need to go to Dallas because a prominent vampire sheriff has gone missing. They think someone kidnapped him although I’m not even sure that could be possible. He’s over 2000 years old and quite powerful.” There was a tinge of worry in his voice, but I decided not to mention it because I didn't want to be intrusive. Instead, I asked him “What would I be paid? Honestly, it makes me feel uneasy to accept money from you for helping you.”  

He placed his hand on my cheek and caressed it as he looked into my eyes. I blushed and tried to break the gaze, but he wouldn’t let me. “I’d not use you. Your gift is special, and I have no intention of ‘using’ you. I want to pay you because it’s work. It’s not like I’m asking you on vacation, that’s for another time possibly” he said and pulled away. “I’d pay you $1000 for the theft investigation and $10,000 plus all expenses in Dallas.”  

I couldn't help but smile at his words. His acceptance of my gift has been so nice. I’d never had that from a man I’m seeing, which in truth hasn't been many. And they had all only been first dates anyway. “Yes, Eric I’ll do that for you. When do you need me?” I couldn’t pass up the pay when I needed to pay my bills and do some repairs around the house. Besides, I get to use my gift for something good and I get to spend some time with Eric. It’s a win, win.  

Quietly, he says, "I think I’ll always need you somehow. There’s a pull from your soul that calls to me. I’ve never truly felt anything like it. I want you to be mine, but you’ve refused based on the human notion of feeling like property. But even without that acknowledgement that we are together I still can’t bear to part from you. I know you're not property.” I suddenly interrupted him with a kiss. When I felt the tension ease from him, I pulled back from his lips. Still only inches away from his lips and I whisper, “I’m yours”. That’s all it took.  

Before I knew it, he had vamped to lock my bedroom door and come back to me, standing at the foot of the bed. The look he gave me sent chills through my body and that’s when he started crawling toward me seductively on the bed. I instinctively started to scoot back toward the head of the bed. I was excited and aroused but also nervous. He’d never looked at me like this before. When he reaches me, he intwines his fingers into my hair and pulls me into a passionate kiss while pulling me close to his body.  

The kiss becomes so passionate that I almost can’t breathe. When he finally breaks it, it’s only to whisper in a husky voice “mine, mina, min älskare” and then begins kissing my neck.  

It’s soft at first. Soft, open-mouthed kisses. His tongue playing against my skin as he kisses my neck sends feelings of desire through my body. I let out a soft moan and pulled him closer to me, wanting to be as close as possible. Then, the kisses on my neck start to become more voracious and needful. His fangs drop and he seems to caress my skin with them as he kisses my neck but doesn't draw blood but makes me gasp a little. “Jag vill visa dig hur det känns att vara min” he whispers to me. I have no idea what it means but it sounds sexy as hell, and I melt inside.  

He moves away a bit and then lifts my shirt over my head and practically rips my jeans off, flinging each garment away into the far corners of the bedroom. I’m left in my bra and panties completely breathless. He removes his shirt, jeans and boots, tossing them about the room as well. Then, in flash he’s over my body, in between my legs and a hand trailing his fingers over my jaw and down to my collar bone. He kisses me passionately again leaving me breathless and starts to grind into me. Next thing I know my body is trying grind back into him and my breathing is becoming quite erratic.  

I can tell he’s more aroused than he was by the Lake. It’s not just pure lust, there’s something behind it and I’m not sure what it is. I think it’s an infectious feeling because I become even more aroused and soak through my panties even though we haven’t moved beyond kissing in our underwear.  

He quickly, with vampire speed, removes my bra and panties. Then his own and those garments get thrown too. Then he’s back over me. He starts to kiss my neck again with those open mouth kisses which alternate with soft scratches from his fangs and his tongue soothing them. I shudder and pull at him because I want him closer, and he obliges. But before I can really start grinding into his manhood again, he starts to kiss down my body.  

He takes his time trailing his tongue from my neck to my collarbone. He continues to alternative kissing, fang caresses and licks. When he reaches my breasts, he kisses the sides first. Soft chaste kisses this time, his stubble gently teasing my skin and giving me goosebumps. I start to beg him, but he ignores it and continues at his own pace. He gives my other breast the same treatment and I begin to wildly run my fingers through his hair and even tangle them at times.  

When he seems finished worshipping and devouring my breasts the open-mouthed kisses begin again as he kisses, scrapes and licks down my torso. I desperately try to grind against him, but he won't give me any friction. I whimper in desperation.  

When he reaches my mound, he completely avoids it and instead kisses either side of my groin with the same kisses he has been giving me. I shudder and buck hips into the air a little. “Please, I need you inside me” I beg. He stops long enough to look at me and say “Soon...but not until I’m done with my mouth dear one.” I blushed and closed my eyes, but he abruptly stopped again and commanded gently “watch” and I couldn't deny him.  

I watched as he teased my groin and thighs with his mouth. Without warning he flips me over onto my stomach and crawls up my body. “Oh my God!” I say with surprise.  

“Don’t worry min kärlek, I won’t ever hurt you” he whispers to me. His fanged kisses trailing over my ear lobes and then lower down either side of my neck. It felt so good I started to writhe under him with need. I started to throb.  

He then moved away from me and began massaging me. First my shoulders, then my back, the backs of my thighs and then finally my ass. Then he flipped me over, earning another surprised gasp from me. And now he wasted no time. He spread my legs and devoured me. It was intense. He latched onto my clit, sucking and licking it furiously. He sensed me getting close to my release and stopped. I protested with an anguished moan, and he vamped up to kiss me. God, I wanted him. The teasing has been relentless. He grabbed my throat gently and deepened the kiss. Then, he lined himself up at my entrance and rubbed himself against me before sliding slowly into me, working himself into me so as not to hurt me.  

I scratched down his back because of how good he felt. But I still needed release. I tried to grind against him, but he wouldn't let me. “Not yet” followed with a kiss to my neck. The kisses were slow and soft and then he asked in a whisper “May I?” I would not deny him, so I bared my neck further, nodding. And then he bit into my neck and entered me at the same time, earning a cry from me that turned into pleasure. The fact that him feeding on me only added to my pleasure was a bit perplexing but I relished it.  

He slowly drew his mouth away from neck and trailed his kisses to my mouth, smearing my blood all over us. He started to thrust into me slowly, grinding up into me. When I ground into this time he allowed in and in fact encouraged it. But it was tortuously slow.  

I started to feel my orgasm build again and I silently hoped he would let me cum this time. I was aching and throbbing so bad. He kept the same slow pace for what seemed like forever with our grinding into each other starting to make me crazy for release.  

It came on slow, but as he ground into me more it more intense and I screamed out in intense pleasure. The kind I’d never felt before. It made me feel incoherent. Then he bit his palm and bade me to drink. And I did. He began grinding into me again the same way, but the blood made me feel insatiable with another intense orgasm wracking my body. It was so intense I clawed his back again and earned a growl of pain mixed with pleasure. He thrust into me harder at that. That didn't seem to be enough for him, so he flipped me again onto my stomach. I was so lost in him that I was almost like a ragdoll. He slid into me from behind, his size filling me in a different way from this angle as he pulled my hips up a bit.  

His thrusts became urgent, and I couldn't help but rub my clit as he sped up. I started to cum again, my insides convulsing around him. I begged him loudly this time “Please, harder!” That’s when he pulled my hips in close, pulled my hair and fucked the hell out of me. It was amazing. It sent me over the edge and then he followed me into bliss. His growl of pleasure was full of his native tongue. When he finished, he said “Under alla mina år har jag aldrig velat älska en kvinna så ingående” in my ear.  

Eric flipped me over and was staring me in the eyes after we made love but the next thing I know, there’s banging on my bedroom door. It’s Pam. “Master-”. Eric cut her off “Pam this better be good, I’m busy!” She responded with a rare laugh “We must return to Fangtasia to handle some business and I have mani pedi appointment. Besides maybe Yvetta-” Eric suddenly yelled at her “PAM! I’m warning you. Go wait downstairs!” and then turned back to me.  

“I came here to ask for you help and wasn't intending to try to bed you...but when you said you were mine...I had to have you then and there. And... I probably should have told you about this and asked you, but we are becoming bonded as we drink from each other. I could not control the feeling that came over me when you said you were mine. I needed to immediately become one...with you.” His expression stayed neutral almost as if he was steeling himself for my reaction.  

The words seemed to come out quickly like he was forcing them out so I would hear all of what he had to say. I was stunned by his admission. It took a moment for me to register what he said and realize that this exchange was initiated by him without my input. But before I could become angry, I felt something odd. A sensation that surged through my very being. The way it felt within me was like a spark came to life. Then it became a faint feeling inside of warmth, affection, need and worry. But then as I began to say something it changed to worry, and I realized these weren’t my feelings...they were his.  

After a pause he continued. “Typically, once we’ve done this three times you will be bonded to me and I to you. I can already feel your emotions and in time you will feel mine. We have exchanged blood twice, although I’m not sure if me saving you with my blood when we first met counts. My knowledge is limited.”  

And then I realized what he gave me. It’s like a window to what’s behind Eric’s mostly neutral expression. I can’t hear his thoughts still thank goodness, but this would be nice to have. I was still irritated but at least felt some happiness with it. I said “Am I irritated about not being asked...absolutely. But I can’t help but be happy that I can feel you this way” and feeling inside me like a firecracker lit me up. He was happy at my reaction even though his own never changed. It made me giggle and blush a little. That finally elicited a smile.  

We finally made our way downstairs although I was still admittedly weak in the knees. When we reached Tara, Pam and Lafayette they were all in the living room. Pam looked to be very interested in Tara but wasn’t joined into Tara and Lafayette’s conversation.  

I knew Eric had to go but I couldn't help but want to drag him back upstairs. His blood was literally calling to me. How does this man, this vampire, have so much self-control? I said “I’ll drive over to Fangtasia tomorrow night to help with what we discussed and then we can discuss the other trip. I wish you didn’t have to leave.” I frowned slightly and looked down at the ground. But brought my chin up to look into my eyes “I know what you’re feeling, I wish I didn’t have to, either. I will make it up to you, this I promise.” and with that he kissed me. So very intoxicating. And then he vamped away before I could open my eyes.  

I shook my head to sober myself from what I just experienced and saw Tara and Lafayette both staring at me in disbelief. “Did that vampire just show that he’s a softie for you girl?! I thought he was all bite!” exclaimed Lafayette.  

“Oh, he’s not softie. This I can assure you.” and then mortified by what I said I covered my mouth. They laughed at my innocence. In my defense I explained to them that what transpired between he and I this evening was more than just a dalliance. I was becoming bonded and getting an inside look at my vampire’s heart. Tara said, "Aww, that’s sweet. Are they all like that?” and all I could do is blurt out “No! Some will use you and drain you. Be careful. Eric saved my life, and we had a bond of sorts from that. I don't have that with any other vampire.”  

“I will Sook. I will. Listen though. I’m leaving Bon Temps. I’m not sure where I’m going yet but I’ll keep in touch when I can. I just can’t keep living in a tiny ass town full of racist assholes. It would mean a lot to me if you both took me to the bust station in a few hours.” Tara said somberly.  

Lafayette and I agreed, and we all spent the rest of the night reminiscing until it was time to leave.  

Chapter Text

Eric POV  

I didn’t want to leave Sookie, but I shouldn’t have added to our blood bond when we didn’t have enough time to be with each other. We should have been able to lose ourselves in each other. We both felt it as I was leaving, and I almost stayed. Her blood was calling out to me and continued to.  

I should have asked her before I did it. She accepted the bond when she realized what it was and what it meant. But even still I don't know if she really understands what that means. Sharing my blood with her...part of me...my life force...that’s the most intimate thing I can do. Even healing someone...it's why I rarely do that. The more we further the bond the more she can feel me and the more we become one.   

In the future if we decide to finish the blood bond then we can but I want her to agree to it. I want it to be special. If I go that far with her maybe she could go further when I’m ready? I’ll need to think it over.  

When I arrived at Fangtasia I was still lost in thought when Pam asked “What’s with your fascination with the human Eric? I’ve seen you lustful and even obsessed but not falling in love.”  

“I’m not in love.”  

“Yes, you are. You don’t start a blood bond with someone if you don’t have some sort of feelings for them.”  

I sighed in frustration. “What do you want of me Pam?”  

“Just be careful not to lose yourself so completely things turn out worse than they did with Sylvie” Pam said flatly.   

Before we could finish the conversation, the phone rang. Pam answered it and then handed it to me mouthing “Sophie Ann” and then strutted away.  

“Northman” I said flatly with a tone of annoyance.   

“Eric! How is my Sheriff?” She sounded overly cheerful, and it immediately put me on guard. I wasn’t sure why she was calling me, so I asked.   

“To what do I owe this unexpected pleasure your majesty?” I said, trying to sound interested.  

“I’ll get right to it. I’m aware that you sent Bill to Lorena as a punishment for failing to report to you when he arrived in your area. The problem is that Bill is my property, and I cannot have Lorena stealing my property. As a courtesy to you I can assure you that he was punished very thoroughly. You know he and Lorena have a strained relationship....so I made him release that frustration while I watched with my pet. I don't think either will ever disobey me again.” She chuckled as she finished speaking and I knew I needed to word my responses carefully. She probably thought I was trying to steal her property as well.   

“Your majesty is very gracious to ensure my punishment was carried out. May I ask why Bill came to my area in the first place if he is your property?” I asked, knowing she would answer me so she could brag but also as a courtesy for my age.   

“I suppose you deserve to know since you are the Sheriff in those parts. I heard from my Hadley that she has a special cousin. Apparently, she can read minds and smells like ambrosia and sunlight! Can you believe that?! In any case, I want her. She will be mine and Bill was dispatched to bring her to me.” More chuckles.  

“I see. I know the telepath you speak of. She is quite helpful, but I wouldn’t go as far as to say she’s indispensable. She can be quite stubborn.” I lied, hoping it would be easier to keep the Queen away from Sookie. But she was undeterred.  

“I don’t care. All humans can be brought to heel. You will bring her to me unless you have a legitimate reason not to.” She responded coolly.   

“Your Majesty, Sookie is mine. I’ll not give her to you. But you may purchase her services. I did not know you had wanted her for yourself, had you contacted me before I began my bond with her then you may have had her.” I said somewhat venomously but tried to reign it in. The last thing I need is for Queen Sophie Ann to come after me, Pam or Sookie because I couldn’t control myself.  

“My, my Eric. You’ve decided to actually bond with someone? That’s exciting. I never pegged you for one to keep a human as a companion. How far bonded are you?” The fake cheerfulness in her voice betrayed itself.   

“We’ve bonded twice. I’m uncertain when the last will be.” I said, feeling very proud.   

“And you won't part with her even to give her to me as tribute?” she asked dryly.   

“No.”  

“Then Eric, I expect a contract to be sent to me so that I may purchase her ‘services’. I also expect you to bring her to court with you when you visit.” She snarled.   

“Yes, your majesty. I’ll bring her with me when I visit in 2 weeks' time and will fax her contract after we hang up. Will there be anything else?”  

“I’m sending Bill back to Bon Temps. You will give him leave to live in his old residence. As for Lorena, I’m sending her home now I have had my fun and made her understand what it is to steal from a Queen. If she returns to Louisiana, you will arrest her and bring her directly to me.”  

There was nothing I could do. I had to agree to her terms unless I wanted a bigger problem on my hands. “Yes, your Majesty, you have my word.”   

When she hung up, I went into deep thought to try to determine what she was up to. I guessed that she was interested in our level of bond because she’s calculating the risk of trying to take Sookie from me by force. And her sending Bill back to Bon Temps just tells me she’s sending him on the same mission in hopes that he can steal her away somehow. But Sookie hates him, and I know would never go willingly with him anywhere.   

I decided to find Pam. We needed to talk contingency. “Pamela! We must speak. We have a problem.”  

She vamped up to me “Let me guess, it’s a certain red-headed Queen?”. I nodded and then added “She wants Sookie for her own. It’s why she sent Bill to Bon Temps in the first place. And it seems she thinks he might still be successful even though she won’t outright admit it. She also expects me to take her to court with me in a couple weeks when I report on my area. And she found out about Bill’s punishment. Let’s just say I know for a fact that she punished more cruelly than I ever could.”  

Pam momentarily had a slight smile grace her lips but that faded as quickly as it appeared when she said “It sounds like we have a mess when you add that to dealing with the theft and Dallas. What are our plans?”  

I took my time explaining my plan to my child. She will need to call in the staff tomorrow evening for a staff meeting. And when it’s time to go to Dallas, I need her to tend to the club and other Sheriff’s duties for a second.  

“It’s imperative that you keep my affection for Sookie to yourself. The last thing I need is for someone to try to use her as leverage. It is bad enough they can use you to get to me already. And when I am in Dallas do not offer any information about where I am. Godric has gone missing, and I must find him without interruption. And be careful because Sophie Ann is sending Bill Compton back to his house in Bon Temps.”  

Pam seems to take this in but clearly isn't happy. “Fine.” she says flatly. “What shall I tell Yvetta? She keeps asking about you and saying you promised her some things.”  

“There’s nothing between Yvetta and me. She was a fun and delicious fuck. But I have no interest anymore. There were no promises made whatsoever. There’s only one I want right now. My blood calls to her and it’s making me crazy.” It’s all I can say about the situation. I’m not sure what Yvetta thinks she is going to get out of me. I have never wanted to have a romantic relationship with her. The only feelings I have are for Sookie.  

“And Pamela, if anything starts to get out of control, I need you to be careful. Get your things and safe house set up. And if you have to take this route you must notify me immediately. I hope you do not have to use it.” I say while trying to get a reassuring smile.  

After speaking with Pam, I decided to plan my and Sookie’s itinerary for Dallas. I’d book us at the Hotel Carmilla for a week. We’ll stay longer if nothing else comes up. I want her to have luxury when we travel.  

I’m undecided what to tell Sookie about the Queen. I know I should divulge all, but I’m worried it will scare her away. I know it’s irrational to have such an attachment to her but it’s something I was unable to fight. Since I saved her that night, I’ve been able to think of no one else.  

Do I love Sookie? Is Pam, right?  

I decided it’s something to mull over. But for now, it’s time to return to my home for my day rest.  

The feeling of our bond becoming stronger has me wishing I could go to her and be with her right this very second. I so badly want to show her how I feel. But I don’t know if I can be that vulnerable. If she rejects me, it will wound me terribly. I think I’ll send her a gift for when she wakes up.  

I finally arrive home and realize how empty it feels. I used to enjoy my solitude. What happened? I make my way to the shower and then finally to my light-tight chamber. I climb into my California king size bed and sprawl out between silk sheets. I run my hand over the large area unoccupied and can't help but imagine Sookie lying next to me. All I can think as the sun rises and I die for the day is how much I wish she could be here right now for me to hold. Maybe Pam is right.  

Chapter Text

Bill POV  

After torturing Lorena for Sophie Ann, I’m angry enough to go after Eric. Sure, he’s 1000+ years old, but I don’t care. Maybe Lorena will help me. We need leverage; someone we could take on will destroy him inside if anything happened to them.  

I sat lost in thought for hours trying to brainstorm a way to avenge Lorena and myself. There has to be someone that Eric truly cares about in some way.  

I finally remembered Eric has a progeny. It’s the only real attachment that I know of. But this will take time to plan. I will need somewhere light-tight to keep her and that will not be in my cubby under the house. That is for Jessica and me. But I could renovate. I’ve been meaning to for a while. I have a considerable amount of wealth from all my time on this earth so I might put it to use. Firstly, I’ll update the house for Jess and me to be able to sleep in our own rooms with light-tight shutters. We could also build a basement. I will add a couple silver cells and even some instruments I might need. I’ll give Pam the same treatment I had to give Lorena.  

There’s no way Eric had no hand in what happened to me and Lorena. How else would Sophie Ann have known where we were? Even though Eric said he sent me to obey and serve Lorena I know how he is. If he thinks something will benefit him, he does it no matter how heinous and wrong.  

Another interesting thing is his interference with my relationship with Sookie. Sure, Sookie and I just met. But I know I would have been able to charm her, especially if she had my blood. Did he really interfere because he was protecting his area or was it because he smelled her sweet blood and wanted her for himself? I suppose this is something I will have to mull over but for now I have other matters to attend to with Eric.  

I dial his number. After it rings a few times, he picks up.  

“Northman” he said.  

“Eric, it’s Bill. I’m back in Bon Temps. The Queen has told you I’d be coming back did she not?” I said, trying to sound as respectful as possible. I had no choice but to play nice for now.  

“Bill, you know she did.” he said with a chuckle. “She also told me why you were sent here in the first place. I must say I’m not too pleased with that. You should have told me but that just made it easier for me to get to know Sookie. And before you can say anything I’ll tell you what I told the Queen. Sookie is mine. We are twice bonded. If you so much as touch her I can and will destroy you within vampire law.” he snarled.  

“Ok, I understand. I have no plans to continue my mission from before. I’ll not try to bother Sookie. But I do live across the cemetery from her and am a neighbor. Would it be ok to try to be friendly to her?” I asked hoping for a positive answer. It would make everything easier.  

After a few moments he answered me “You will not reach out to her. You will not try to have any relationship with her whatsoever. Not after knowing what you were sent to do in the first place. The only thing you can do is be neighborly and notify me of any dangers to her. But you are to have no contact initiated by you.”  

I suppressed a growl and tried to respond as respectfully as I could. “Alright, I can keep an eye on her property and my ears open to any threats in the area if you wish, Sheriff? And may I have my progeny?”  

Then another pause. “Bill, you can have your progeny back, she is annoying anyway. However, should you violate my orders I will make you watch as I defile and destroy her. Keep your distance. Pam will bring your progeny to your home.” Then he hung up.  

After Eric admitted he had started to bond with Sookie I knew I had to get hold of her. I needed to take her away. It would make Northman crazy, but I know I could hide and move us as needed, at least for a bit.  

This plan will require me to try to win over Sookie and gain her trust. Besides, we all need friends, right? I can be the good neighbor across the cemetery. I’ll need to reign in my impulses, bad manners and become the southern gentleman I used to be. All this frustrates me though. While I do not enjoy being a vampire, I also do not enjoy pretending to be something I’m not. I’m no longer a gentleman. If I had my way, I would have charmed and seduced Sookie and she would be mine. Then the Queen could have a telepath in her personal retinue, and I would have a beautiful woman in my bed every night.  

Alas, that didn’t happen. And since Sookie has had Eric’s blood and bonded with him there is no easy way to get her to fall for me. If I can get some of my blood in her it might help but there is no telling if it will have any real effect. And I’m unsure if my glamour is strong enough to contend with the blood of a 1000+ year old vampire.  

I’ll need to reach out to Lorena. It is imperative that I gain as much knowledge as I can about blood bonds and ancient vampires vs someone as young as I. I also feel I owe it to her to ensure she is recovering and has what she needs after I inflicted all of that on her. I shuddered at the thought.  

I dialed Lorena’s number. It was answered immediately by a man I didn’t know.  

“Krasiki residence” he stated.  

“I must speak with Lorena, it’s her progeny Bill” I said almost urgently.  

“One moment”  

A minute or two later I heard her voice, strained and weak “William?”  

“Lorena, I know that after what transpired between us at Sophie Ann’s palace you probably want nothing to do with me and what I must do in Louisiana. But I need your assistance.” I was practically begging.  

“What do you need?” she rasped a bit.  

“If a human is twice bonded to a 1000+ year old vampire, could someone as young as I hope to glamour the human or even counter it all with my blood.”  

She didn't respond for a moment. And then said “You’ll need both together most likely. But try the easier options first. First try to glamour her. It should work to a degree even if it isn’t fully effective. It will give you some sway. Then she may let you give her blood. If that doesn’t work, you’ll need to find a way to ensure she will need your blood immediately. It will require copious amounts of your blood, but it still may not be enough to drown out the bond. How good at bleeding are you, Bill?”  

I took in what she said. I almost felt defeated but made a decision. “You know I know how to bleed. Does my punishment after the brothel in California remind you of anything? You almost bled me dry!” I snarled but continued with a softer tone, “I’ll try as you suggest. Do you require any aid? Do you have enough blood? Do you have your favorite sundries?”  

“I’m fine William. If I have any need for anything I’ll notify you. For now, fuck off.” And with that she hung up.  

Shortly after Lorena hung up there was an incredibly loud banging on my front door. I vamped over and flung it open, prepared to horrify whoever was disturbing me. There stood Pam and Jessica. Pam shoved Jessica at me and said “Take your annoying progeny. At least she knows how to feed on a human. She needs to learn control though Bill.” She warned. Before I could respond she added “Remember Eric’s orders.” and then vamped away.  

“I’m hungry Bill. And I don’t want any True Blood. It’s nasty!” she growls.  

“Jess, I cannot let you hurt people. We are supposed to be mainstreaming and moving on from human blood.” That is all I managed to spit out before she interrupted me.  

“Human blood is what I’m meant to have. True Blood leaves me feeling completely unfulfilled. If you don't teach me how to feed on humans, I will do it on my own. I wonder how many people will die!” she snarled at me. This angered me but she was correct to a degree. She would need to know how to feed from her familiars and others without killing them in order to survive when there is no substitute. I must relent and teach her.  

“Fine, but you will listen to my every instruction lest you bring trouble upon us.”  

“Thank you, thank you! Where do we get the blood?” she said excitedly.  

“We must go out”  

For the rest of the evening, I began to teach Jessica how to find people safely, how to glamour and how to feed without killing or incapacitating. We will need to work on this a lot more than I thought we would.  

Chapter Text

Sookie POV  

I woke up to Tara and Lafayette rushing around to get things ready for Tara’s send off. Apparently, they had already gone to get her things and pack them into suitcases.   

“Sook, can you keep some of my things here? I don't trust anyone else. It would be a huge help to me.” Tara asked.   

“Of course. You can put the stuff in my closet.” I said groggily.  

I stumbled around the house in my pajamas with my bed head hair. I put a pot of coffee on to brew and noticed something as I waited and looked through the window to the porch. I made my way out to the porch and gasped.   

A beautiful red crystal vase holding a bouquet of red and white roses. The arrangement had so many roses in it the florist was able to create a red heart outlined in white. There was a small red envelope attached to the arrangement. The note inside had Eric’s beautiful penmanship in it.   

Min kära älskare,  

Please take these roses as a token of my affection and as a promise to finish what we started tonight. Having to leave you the rest of the evening is not how I envisioned furthering a bond with you to go. I’ll see you when you arrive at Fangtasia, hopefully not long after the sun sets.   

- Eric  

I’m not sure what it was about this simple note that made my breath catch in my throat. I picked up the heavy arrangement and smelled the roses. They smelled so beautiful. I placed them on the dining table and then grabbed my coffee.   

Suddenly remembering I have to take Tara to the bus station I exclaim “Fudge!” and ran upstairs to throw some clothes on. By the time I make it downstairs both Tara and Lafayette are in my car waiting for me.  

“Sorry!” I said as I slid into the car. I started the engine and peeled out of the driveway. We’re late after all.   

I sped all the way to the bus station. By the time we arrived we only had a couple minutes to load her on the bus and say our goodbyes.   

“Sook, I’ll come back to see you. I don't know when, but I will let you know. I’m gonna miss you so bad!” Tara said somberly as she hugged me tightly. All I could do was hug her back and hope she stayed safe. She had a horrible habit of running her mouth at the worst times.   

“Please be careful Tara. I know how you are, and I don't need to get a notification from the police that you’ve been murdered or something, you know?”  

Tara tensed a bit but didn’t respond to what I’d said. Then she turned and said her goodbyes to Lafayette as well.   

After Tara’s bus left, I felt like I had a hole in my heart. I let Lafayette drive back to my place. We talked a lot about Tara; Our hopes and dreams for her to be happy. By the time the afternoon hit I was yawning. I hadn’t slept well so I needed a nap before I went to work to read some minds later.   

I couldn’t believe someone could be so stupid as to steal from a 1000+ year old vampire.   

After a short nap I woke up and realized the sun would be down in a couple hours. I also realized Lafayette is gone.  

I was thankful to have the space so I could focus on making myself look good for tonight. I took a hot shower and then decided what I wanted to wear.   

There were a couple of choices. A blood red mid-calf length mini dress with slouched shoulders, a fitted bodice and blood red heels or a black mini dress that comes just above my knee, long sleeved with square neckline, the back only consisting of 2 black crisscrossed satin straps tied into a big bow, the rest of my back bare paired with black heels.   

I chose the black dress. The red one will be for another night.   

I decided on light makeup, so I wasn’t drowning out my own features and left my hair down but styled. I gave myself an appraising look just as the sun started to threaten to set. I ran out to my car and peeled out again for the second time today.   

By the time I arrived at Fangtasia the sun was just about to dip below the horizon. I hopped out of the car and grabbed my things. I wanted to look good going in, so I checked my reflection in the window of the car and decided I looked great.  

I was just about to open the door to the club when I heard a car come flooring it into the parking area behind me. Before I could turn around and see who it is I was pinned against the wall beside the front door. At first, I was terrified and then I realized it was Eric. He gave me a smirk and then leaned down to kiss me. I kissed him back, but I needed to behave so I broke the kiss before I could get us into trouble. We looked at each other with longing and then entered the club together.   

Everyone turned to look at us as we came in and I instantly felt very self-conscious. I didn’t want everyone to know Eric and I had anything between us. That would just cause more problems than it’s worth right now. I went ahead and took a seat with my coworkers to wait for Eric and Pam to explain what was going to happen. It only took a couple of minutes for them to set up.  

When they returned, they explained the situation of the stolen money and that I would be doing the questioning. They all looked at me then and I simply said, “I’m a telepath.” That earned me several glares.  

Then I followed Pam to the isolated room where the questioning would take place. I took a seat and waited for the first person. Eric then came into the room holding Bruce the accountant by the back of his shirt collar. He curtly says to him “sit.”  

As I questioned Bruce, he was clearly terrified. Almost too terrified to speak.  

“ I didn’t do this! I’m the one who told him! Why is he punishing me like this?! I need a new job. I don’t wanna die!”  

I interrupted his thoughts and said, “It wasn’t him. He doesn’t know anything other than that he brought it to you.” Eric scowled and said to Bruce “Get out.”   

One of the next employees is a woman with chestnut brown hair, brown eyes, a slender curvaceous build and a heavy European accent of some kind   

“What’s your name?” I asked. She looked at me a moment and said “Yvetta, who the fuck are you?” This irritated me so I grabbed her arm hard and asked her if she stole the money. That’s when I saw what she was thinking about. It was a memory of her and Eric fucking! And to accompany that memory were her thoughts.  

“ The fucking bitch will learn who I am now. I saw her walk in with him, but I know I will be walking out with him. No one else can fuck him the way I can.”  

I tried to compose myself and asked her if she stole the money or knew who did it. She didn't know anything about the situation, so I let Eric know she was innocent of the theft. He told her to get out. But before they brought in Ginger, I asked for a minute alone with my vampire.  

“Why didn’t you tell me about Yvetta? Are you still fucking her?” I asked angrily. The look on his face turned to one of anger and he said “What did she say to you? There’s nothing between her and I anymore. It was only sex. She never even had my blood.” he said defensively.  

I realized he was telling the truth, but I made it known to him that he would be leaving with me tonight, no one else. This made him grin and he called for Ginger. With Ginger came Pam and Longshadow.   

I tried to be polite to Ginger but she was completely uncooperative. In the end, Pam had to hold her down so I could read her. She didn’t take the money. But she knew who did. I couldn't see the memory.  

“It’s all fuzzy. She knows who stole from you but it’s like there’s a piece of memory missing.”  

 I let go of her and just as I did Longshadow launched himself at me. He came within inches of me and exploded into a mess of blood and goo. Then it was just Eric standing there holding a bloody stake.   

I was in shock but didn’t start screaming until I realized I was covered in vampire blood. Then Eric dropped the stake and pulled me close to him to soothe me. After a few minutes he picked me up bridal style and said to Pam “Pam, jag tar med henne hem” and he vamped us out into the night.   

When he finished putting me into the car it didn't take long before we were speeding through Shreveport. We pulled up to a large property. It was surrounded by tall brick walls and was gated. Inside the gates was an expansive manicured yard with beautiful trees and a gazebo. The house appeared to be huge, there’s no way I could even guess how many rooms there were. It was 2 stories with a wraparound porch on both levels.   

When we came to a stop, I was about to get out of the car but before I could Eric was already there. He opened my door and helped me climb out. Then he swept me into his arms again. “You must really like carrying me” I said playfully. “You have no idea” he said with a wink. When we get inside, he sets me down in the foyer.   

It was large and consisted of the entry way, the stairwell to the second floor and a coat rack. He took hold of my hand and gave me a tour. Downstairs was a study full of floor to ceiling bookshelves. Books from all times throughout history. There was a very nice desk area for working and a large area to relax and read if one wanted to.  

The kitchen was fitted with all appliances a human would have in their kitchen and honestly had me a bit confused since vampires don’t eat food. Almost as if he could read my mind he responded with “It’s for if I ever decided to entertain. And now I’m glad I had it added” and gave my hand a small squeeze.   

The living room looked like it was fit for a king to relax in. The room was large with large couches and recliners for lounging. Clearly all large enough for Eric to lounge in with his tall frame. There was an impressively large flat screen TV and several gaming systems along with more books and several games. I couldn't help but chuckle. And just off the living room was the downstairs bathroom.   

When we began to walk upstairs, I began to feel an odd sensation. A buildup of …affection? No, it’s more than that, what is that? By the time we got to the top of the stairs I was still trying to place the emotion he was sending out. He leaned down to me and pulled me into a passionate, but gentle kiss. “I can sense your confusion” he said. Then he took my hand again and led me to some double doors at the end of the hall.  

We entered the room and that’s when I realized this was Eric’s bedroom. There was a fireplace off to the side with a sitting area surrounding it. There were soft looking wolf pelts on couches and recliners by it. And in the back there sat the bed. A California king size bed covered in black sheets and a grey comforter over that. Several black and grey pillows littered the bed. It was 4 posted and covered in red sheer scarfs and curtains.   

“I’ve never had anyone here. I... don’t trust. You’re the first person I’ve ever trusted to come here and see where I rest. You are to never reveal this. Please, if you do you could put me at risk for the true death.” He seemed a bit worried, so I said, “I promise, I’ll keep it a secret”.   

Suddenly it dawned on me that I was still covered in Longshadow’s blood. I felt disgusted by how the dried blood felt on my skin. “Can I take a shower?” I asked.   

“Yes of course” Eric said and then walked into the ensuite bathroom and started to heat up the shower water. I took off my heels, then the stockings and dress. I put them in a neat pile with a mental note to wash those as soon as possible. As I was finishing up taking off my panties and bra Eric’s eyes drank in the sight of my nude body. “I’m covered in dried blood of another vampire mister; I need a shower first.” I said playfully. This made him laugh and say he only wants to smell his blood on me anyways.   

I washed all the blood off and felt immensely better. When I stepped out of the shower, I wrapped my hair in a towel and dried myself off, wrapping myself in a towel as well. When I exited the bathroom, the bedroom had warmed considerably from the fireplace. Apparently, Eric started a fire. It made the room look cozier and even gave a romantic feel to it. I cautiously made my way to the fire and sat on one of the couches still clad in towels. I found myself wishing I had something sexy to wear. Then I picked up more of that unknown feeling I couldn't place earlier and a heavy dose of lust. It sent me into overdrive inside and I couldn’t help but shift uncomfortably.   

“Feel better, lover?” he purred.   

I nodded shyly as I felt my cheeks burn up. “Thank you for starting a fire. I don't have any clothes, so it helps” I giggled. At this, he walked over to me with a hairbrush and stood behind me. He removed the towel from my hair and stroked my cheek. Then he began to brush my hair. I closed my eyes to the tingling sensation it gave me and tried to enjoy it. “Thank you” I say. He doesn't respond verbally, but I could tell it was making him happy.   

When he finished, he set down the brush and made his way around the couch to the fireplace. He moved the table and placed down several wolf pelts and some pillows and then he sat. He patted the spot next to him and I blushed. “Come here please, lover?” he asked in a tender tone.  

He didn’t wait. He pulled me into his lap and started kissing me while running his hands through my hair and caressing my cheek. Then the feelings I picked up earlier grew much more intense. I wished I could place the one I didn’t recognize; But the lust I felt from him has me wanting him so bad I couldn’t concentrate enough to figure it out. This never happened to me before! Over the next few minutes, the kisses became more urgent and deeper. Then my towel was gone. He flung it across the room.   

He laid me down and positioned himself over me in between my legs. We kiss for what seems like hours. By the time he was done kissing me I felt lightheaded and breathless. I wanted more. I pulled him to me to try to keep him close, but he withdrew from me. I whimpered in protest at the loss and then was treated to the sight of watching him take off his clothes.  

“Sookie, I don’t know what you’ve made me feel. All I do know is I must have you. All of you. Right now. And I will give all of me to you in return. Just please don’t deny me, I need you.” And then he was back to kissing me.  

I was shocked. He doesn’t know what the feeling is either. I decided I’d try to figure it out later. For now, I needed to enjoy my Viking.  

He returned to me on the wolf skins amid the pillows and began to kiss me again. This time we were both naked. Immediately he began to caress my body and even my face. It made my skin almost feel like it was tingling with electricity. His touch and kisses awakened something deep within me and I found myself wanting to be one with him. “Mine” he purred in between our kisses and pulled me in close.  

He started to grind his pelvis against mine, showing off his hardness and rubbing against my slit. That earned him some moans of pleasure and scratches over his shoulders trying to pull him closer to me. This only lasted a moment before he moved away from me and then repositioned himself, so he could still be parallel to me, but his head was toward my feet, and he was upside down essentially.  

“I’m hungry, let me taste you” he said with desire and lust heavy in his voice giving him a slightly deeper tone to it. He leaned over and spread my legs a bit. His hand starts to massage my groin as he applied soft open-mouthed kisses in the inside of my thighs. After a minute of this, I pulled him to straddle over my face. I mirrored his touches to his groin and then moved my hands to his balls. I began to massage underneath his balls and started to stroke him. That earned me a loud moan of pleasure. I swear I could feel him tremble after this.  

He stopped teasing me and spread my outer labia apart. Then he ran his tongue the length of my slit and slowly started to circle my clit with his tongue. I mirrored him and put him into my mouth. I couldn't fit all of him in my mouth so as my mouth and tongue worked on the tip mostly, I stroked him.  

I felt him swell in my hands and mouth as he began to suckle, and tongue lash my clit. In turn, I started to suck and pump him more vigorously. Our breaths picked up and soon we both tumbled over the edge and had intense orgasms that rocked our world. I swallowed his, feeling almost spent. But my vampire wasn’t done.  

He turned himself to be laying down the same way as I was and moved himself between my legs with his hips lined up with mine. The anticipation was driving me mad. My blood felt like it was on fire as he rubbed the tip of his cock inside my slit. I couldn’t take it anymore. “Please!” I begged and pulled at his ass and lightly scratched his shoulders. I even tried to grind up into him.  

“I can feel your blood. I can feel your lust for me. I can feel your need. I can feel your emotions for me, and it makes me want you to feel how I feel for you. I want us to quench each other’s thirsts and needs. I want to please you and get lost inside you” he whispered as he looked into my eyes. Then he gently began to slide himself into me. He’s so big I have to acclimate every time we make love but eventually it’s effortless and less careful.  

Before I knew it, he was on his knees and pulled me up to straddle his waist. He held me like this, cradled in his arms with my legs wrapped around him as we ground into each other passionately for several minutes. His thrusts were slow, deep and filled with passion. And the feelings I picked up enhanced it in a way I didn’t understand.  

The sensation of the pressure inside from the pleasurable touches had me moaning loudly and bucking against him in desperation. This made him speed up, my moans from his thrusts echoing throughout the room.  

Neither of us could hold off any longer. Just as my orgasm hit me his hit him. We both screamed out in pleasure. Clawing at each other and grinding our pelvises together. “Oh my God, Eric please, don’t stop” I begged. So, he continued but changed our position.  

He was still sitting and moved me to face away from him and sit on his lap. He slid into me again and then began to rub my nub having placed me in a reverse cowgirl position. His thrusts became fast and hard, and we were a mix of moans, purrs and growls. I tried to reach down and help rub my nub, but he wasn't having it. I started to cum again and pushed his hand harder against me as he whispered “Min kärlek, herregud jag tror att jag älskar dig”  

I had no idea what that meant and that feeling I couldn't place overcame my senses. Like it was my own feeling even though I know it wasn’t. It felt like warmth and happiness and passion but the affection behind it was more intense. I came so hard I screamed and clawed at anything I could. He followed with his own release a minute later.  

We rolled to our side, completely spent and spooned in front of the fireplace.  

As I’m trying to catch my breath and soaking in what we just experienced, Eric said in a barely audible whisper in my ear, “I think I love you, Sookie.”  

Chapter Text

Eric POV  

I couldn’t hold it in any longer. I felt compelled to tell her how I felt even with the possibility that she might not feel the same. I had originally decided to wait to say anything to her because I wanted to understand what was happening to me. But as we made love this time, I realized what the feeling was that was buzzing inside me.  

The look on her face went from one of sated bliss and pleasure to one of shock. “Did you just say you love me, Eric?” she asked in disbelief. “I thought vampires didn’t ‘feel’ the same way humans do? Everyone is always talking about how emotions are weak. What changed? What does love even mean to you?” She fired her questions off one after another without telling me how she felt.  

I was unsure what to think. I didn't know if she felt the same for me or not and honestly it hurt that she didn't return the same sentiment. But, rationally I knew she would ask questions before she opened herself up.   

I decided to try to answer to the best of my ability. "As vampires we are taught that emotions will get us killed. It is unwise to grow attachments because your enemies can use them against you as leverage in my world. And when vampires say we do not feel the same it’s different than saying we feel less. I actually think we feel more strongly when we do feel something, than humans or other supes. We just do not express it the same way and it is rarely done around others.”   

Her expression changed from shock to one of wonder and dare I say happiness. The weak bond we had created thrummed with it. “What changed? Well, you came into my life. Sure, at first, my intentions were solely to help you and distract you from Bill because I was angry with his lack of respect for me. As I fed you my blood and felt it seep into your own blood something woke up in me and I immediately wanted you to be mine so I could have what he could not. Immature first thoughts, right? When I learned your name, I realized I would have reason to see you again and I found myself looking forward to your interview. I wanted to take in your beauty and scent again. You did not disappoint. Instead, every time I’ve seen you you’ve awakened more of me.”  

I continued passionately, “What it means to me is that I cannot bear the thought of you not being by my side. I cannot bear the thought of you not being mine. I cannot bear the thought of someone else being with you. It means I want to protect you. Dote on you. Provide for you. Make you a part of my world and hope I can be a part of yours. It means everything.”  

Her eyes had glazed over and I could see tears welled up in her eyes. I stroked her cheeks, and she closed her eyes, releasing the tears down her cheeks. When she opened her eyes, she said “That is the most beautiful answer I think I’ll ever hear about love and feelings. Especially from a vampire. I never thought I’d hear you say you love me. I think I love you too Eric.” Her voice was sweet and light, even shaky as she said it. Then she kissed me deeply and I held her close to me.  

There was still more to discuss and the next part I didn’t really want to broach right now but since we were alone it was the perfect time. I wasn’t sure how she would react. “There’s some other things to discuss tonight though lover.” I gave her a kiss and got up, pulling my pants on. I sat on the couch and watched her slide my shirt over her head before sitting next to me. “Alright. Go ahead” she said matter-of-factly.   

“First, thank you for your help at Fangtasia. It was imperative I figured out who the thief was. Now I can focus on finding a trustworthy partner. Although, I’m unsure how Longshadow’s maker will react. So that might be a bit of a mess. But it’s nothing like what we are about to walk into in Dallas.” I said with a much more serious tone. I got up and began to pace.   

“A vampire I’m close to, Godric, has gone missing and I’ve been asked to help locate him. Many of my kind think it involves The Fellowship of the Sun cult and their hatred of us. I’m not sure how we will get to the bottom of it, but I appreciate that you are willing to help. I will pay all of your expenses and the $10,000 we agreed on, but you also have my undying gratitude.”  

“You’re welcome for the help at Fangtasia. But why are we needed in another state? There’s something you’re leaving out. What is it?” Her response was gracious, but it made me nervous. I did not want to tell her about Godric yet. That’s too much too soon. If it comes up again later then I'll tell her.   

“Sookie, that’s a discussion for another time. For now, I’d like to focus on what we need to take care of and discuss non-essential information after. I-” she cut me off before I could finish with “Oh no you don’t!” but I did not relent.   

I felt a fire light inside me, you can only push me so far. She needed to understand. “Not right now! I will not always be able to tell you everything when you want it. No matter how I feel about you. In my world knowledge is ammunition and I need to come to terms with things in my own time.” I could tell she didn’t like what I had to say but I needed to do this for my own safety. After Godric was safe, I’d tell her. If she knew Godric was my maker, it might cloud her ability to work with worry.  

“Fine. But you owe me an explanation at some point. I don't want to walk into anything blind. It’s not enough to tell me you love me only to keep important things from me.” she said softly with a hint of irritation. That made the next part seem daunting to talk about.   

I took a deep unnecessary breath. “That brings me to the most important information I can give you tonight. And I know you aren't going to like it. We vampires have Queens and Kings that rule different areas of the world. In the US it’s by state. In Louisiana, we have Queen Sophie Ann. It was she that sent Bill Compton to procure you. That’s why you were attacked and why Bill was going to try to give you his blood. She knows you’re a telepath and told me she had plans to make you hers and use you. I countered by telling her you are mine, twice bonded and that you are only available to work for her on occasion and she must abide by a contract. The only issue is I’m unsure if we are twice bonded or only once. And I will not bond with you again until I know more even though I want to so very badly. If we aren't bonded enough the Queen has more of an ability to steal you. And we are due in her court in two weeks” I told her as much as I could and steeled myself for her reaction.  

Her facial expression turned to one of anger and indignation. “I am not a piece of property for someone to own! I’m a human! I’m no slave! I am my own woman! I am yours but not as property! When did you claim me to her? Is she still going to take me by force? How can she steal me from you? What happens if we are only bonded once? Why does she want a telepath? And why am I not bartending at Fangtasia?!” She had so many questions that they all just came tumbling out in a way that made my head feel like it was spinning. She was clearly scared. I could feel it filling up the bond. I sat next to her and pulled her into my arms trying to comfort her.   

As I spoke, I watched her reaction carefully. I was becoming frustrated with having to defend myself and my actions because my intentions were to care for her and keep her safe. “I know you don't like the way we vampires see things so this might bring you no comfort. And I understand. But we are part of a vicious world that demands we live this way. You need to understand this has nothing to do with the way humans live. Vampires have their own laws, hierarchy, attitudes and beliefs and an immense amount of pride. We are predators and must rule as apex predators.”  

I began to pace as I continued with my irritation and frustration evident in my voice. "I claimed you as mine to keep you safe because there was absolutely no other way. And I didn't claim you until the night I left right after we bonded!”  

“The reason why blood bonding is protective is because it is what makes our relationship official in my world. By our laws no other vampire may feed on or try to entice you away or they commit a blood offense. That gives me a right to end whoever should try to take you and The Authority would sanction it. If I didn't claim you the Queen would have ordered me to take you to her. Don't you understand this is to keep you safe?!” I asked her passionately.  

I didn’t give her a chance to respond and continued with my explanation. “It’s not about ownership. It’s about bonding. Being as one. The first 2 bonds are intense and build upon one another to give you and I a way to feel each other. I can feel your feelings very well and have been able to since you had my blood the first night we met. I can also feel where you are. You can only slightly feel what I feel right now but that will grow if we decide to fully bond. That means we would blood bond for a third time, and it would be permanent. There is no going back from that though.”  

“As for bartending, I’m not keeping you away. We have just been so busy with other things that it seems like it fell to the wayside a bit, but you still have your job if you want it.” I added.  

She sat stunned in silence for a few minutes seemingly trying to process all that I had laid out before her. After a long time, her first question was “What does a permanent blood bond mean?”  

It was an innocent question, so I answered it. “It means we can never be apart. If one of us lost the other, we would be driven mad with the loss. We would lose the will to live and die soon after. If we are twice bonded, the bond is strong enough to be a blood offense if another vampire tries to take, feed from or harm you. But going our separate ways wouldn’t affect us as badly.”  

“Do you want it to be permanent?” She asked.   

“I don’t know yet. My feelings are still developing for you and it’s something I want to be sure of before I even think about it. I’m over 1000 years old so tying myself to a human who will eventually die is a scary prospect for me. I’m honestly unsure if that is ever a step, I will be willing to take.” I hoped my response made sense and that I wasn't destroying any chances I had of her sticking around. I sat with a scowl on my face, trying to calm down.  

She seemed to understand in her own way though I could tell she wasn’t happy about what I was saying. There was some fear, worry, excitement, love and curiosity all mixed together in the bond. “Maybe one day we will want that, but I understand why you want to wait. That is a huge commitment that could mean death and I don't want that to be taken lightly. It's similar to human marriage but human marriage doesn't kill, and you can divorce whenever.” She cuddled into me as she spoke. When she finished, we sat there for a while just holding each other.   

Eventually we went over the travel plans to Dallas. She’d go home whenever she felt like in the morning and pack. I’d booked a flight for us with Anubis Air. It was a private jet. She would have first class seating and I would have a luxury travel coffin (traveling in a plane without the protection of a coffin is asking for disaster because the sun’s rays do interesting things above the clouds). We would arrive while it was still dark and then check into a luxury suite at Hotel Carmilla. She seemed to be ok with the plans, so we climbed into my bed, and I pulled her into an embrace.   

“Stay with me until the day takes me?” I asked her. She looked into my eyes and said “Absolutely” and then buried herself in my arms.   

That night I died for the day with a heartbeat by my side for the first time in all my life as a vampire. I’d never let anyone other than my maker and child be with me during my day rest before, but I felt at ease with Sookie being with me. After everything I’d spilled...I was just happy she hadn't run away or rejected me.   

The next night when I rose, I could feel Sookie close by. I walked out to the main living area and there she was lying on the couch reading one of my books on Viking culture. It made me smile. “Researching Vikings min kärlek?”   

My question startled her. “Oh! I was just acquainting myself with some of your culture. Or at least trying to. How accurate are these books anyway?” She seemed to be very concerned with knowing whether or not my culture was being portrayed correctly in the history books. I reassured her that it was mostly right but that some of the assumptions were ridiculous at times. She giggled a little and said, “I bet there is a lot of ridiculous assumptions about your reasoning but I’m glad you can take it in stride so.”  

I moved to her and placed a gentle kiss on her lips and sat down next to her. Then she turned to me with a little smile and asked, “Are you hungry?” I wasn't expecting it and wasn't really sure how to answer. “Well, I just woke up and blood would be good, but I need to warm up a donor bag and-” I started to say but she interrupted me before I could finish with, “No, you don't have to do that. Here, please.” and then bared her neck to me. I had purposefully avoided feeding on her last night so I wouldn’t be tempted to feed her my blood again, so I was definitely hungry, but I was still worried.  

When I didn’t start feeding on her she asked, “What’s wrong?” I looked down feeling ashamed that I was scared of such a thing. I looked at her and caressed her cheek. She bared her neck to me again and beckoned me to her “Please”.  

With that, I couldn't deny myself anymore. I sank my fangs into her neck gently and hoped I wasn't causing her too much pain. She tasted sweet like sunshine and let a soft moan. What on Earth is this beauty that I’m savoring? Surely, she is more than human. I’ve never had blood like this, and I’ve never had a telepath. When I finish, I lick the fang marks and then puncture my finger so I can heal them by massaging my blood into it. I’ll need to research more about her heritage.  

“You taste divine. Thank you for feeding me.” I pulled back and looked into her eyes. Apparently, that made her quite happy because she tackled me, and I felt a heavy dose of lust in our bond. We ended up having such exceptionally primal, rough sex that I wore her out. She fell asleep in my arms until I had no choice but to wake her up so we could make our flight.   

Chapter Text

Eric POV  

We arrived in Dallas after a short wait but not everything goes according to plan. As I was being unloaded in my coffin, I started to feel fear and anger in my bond with Sookie. I burst out of my coffin while the attendant was trying to finish unloading me, vamped over to Sookie and some idiot who was trying to grab her and picked him up by his neck with a vicious growl and my fangs fully bared. I wanted to feed on him and then destroy him.   

Sookie urgently grabbed my arm and pleaded with me “Eric, don’t kill him! We could use him for information and find out what’s going on!” I relented with an angry growl and lowered him to the ground. I didn't let go of him and instead leaned down to look into the man’s eyes. “Hello” I said charmingly, catching his gaze in my spell. “Hi” he said back meekly.   

I instructed him with the following. “You are going to tell me everything about who sent you and what the plan was.” It took the man a moment. He was sweating into his black suit but began to speak “I was sent by the Newlins. They said I am to take her to them. I don’t know why. It was supposed to be an easy assignment.” I wasn't satisfied with how little he knew and wanted to kill him, but Sookie stopped me again so instead I decided to fuck with him. “From now on every time you see a Fellowship of the Sun member you will run away screaming and crying. If you don't your entire family will die. Get in the limo and wait quietly for me.”   

Sookie smacked my arm and complained “Eric, you can’t mess with people like that!” but I was unamused by it. “He was going to kidnap you, Sookie! I will do as I like to protect you!” I fumed and then destroyed several items around me in a fit of rage. I had to release it, now.  

Sookie began to cry but I didn’t comfort her this time. I was upset that she was so comfortable with letting this thug live after trying to kidnap her. Surely, she could understand my anger at the man and would hopefully be thankful all I did was glamour fear into him. I got into the limo that was waiting and checked on the cult member. He was fine to wait until I could dispose of him later. Perhaps when Sookie is asleep. If there’s time...  

Then Sookie began to become more worked up, sobbing as she forced the words out. “This is all too fast. Way too fast! First, you saved my life. Then, you steal my heart. Followed by you blitzing me with information that I still don't quite understand. I feel like I’m swimming in an ocean of enemies right now with all of this. You say you don’t want to own me the way they do and yet you treat me as though I’m just an item that belongs to you by being cavalier about making decisions for me. I don’t like seeing you hurt people for treating me badly. I understand some violence can be necessary but not all the time!”  

“And how would us bonding even stop them anyway?! If they want me, they will keep trying. Just because I have your blood in me doesn't mean other vampires will absolutely not break vampire law and drink from me against my will!” I cut her off after the last part. It cut me deep to hear that she thought of me as too weak to protect her from them. It hurt even worse to be compared to those who wanted her as nothing more than a possession when I just wanted her to be mine. I wanted to bond with her so bad because I wanted her to be with me, not so I could possess her.  

With an underlying low growl, I said “I’m over 1000 years old. There are very few vampires that have lived as long as I have. If they tried it, monarch or not, I would be well within my rights to end them. And as vampire, you must understand it is in my nature to be possessive. No, you aren’t a thing, but you ARE mine. You even declared it to me yourself Sookie. And that’s why I want to be bonded to you. So, I can be with you as close as I can be. It doesn't get closer than blood for vampires. Me included.” I felt like she was raking me over hot coals.  

She glared at me and said “I don't know how I feel about any of this. I don’t know if I want to further the blood bond because I don’t know how to process what you’re saying right now. You say you love me, but I also belong to you. Are you protecting me because you love me or because I’m a valuable item with a useful skill?” I’m sure she thought what she said was innocent and innocuous but it really wasn’t.  

“How dare you accuse me of lying about my feelings for you! You know I protect you for love! Vampires do not share these things lightly so I find it highly insulting that you would think I would. Love is not an emotion readily shared among my kind. I do not want your skills and I would never use you. I did not even know you were a telepath before I saved your life or even hired you on at the bar. I love you Sookie Stackhouse and no amount of Southern Belle outrage will make me change how I love or avenge you.” I growled and red tears welled up in my eyes.  

Her facial features softened, and she said “I didn't mean to hurt you by doubting you. I just feel like my head is spinning with everything. I’m not used to all the violence and subterfuge. I guess it’s just hard to believe anyone could love me after the way my life has been. I’m sorry for hurting you. Please don't cry.” She tried to reach out to me, but I turned away so she couldn’t see my face and got in the limo driver's seat. We had done enough arguing on the tarmac with a glamoured idiot in the limo already.  

I decided to drive us to the Hotel Carmilla. When we arrived, we checked in and I sent Sookie to our room so I could collect and vamp our stuff to our suite. However, before going back into the hotel I needed to send this idiot away. First, I fed on him and after glamoured him some more. “What’s your name?” I asked him. He replied meekly “Gus”. “Gus, you will go home. You have never seen me or Sookie. You have grown a fondness for vampires and will never try to kidnap another person. And you will turn in any evidence of wrongdoing by the church to the vampire authority. Give me your address and number.” I ordered him gently.  

After he complied, I sent him on his way and vamped into the hotel with Sookie’s and my luggage. In the bond I could feel Sookie’s seemingly sudden excitement overwhelming the sadness, hurt, anger, fear and even love she was exuding a moment before. She must really like the room.  

When I entered the room with our luggage I took in the full experience. It’s a huge suite. It has a large bedroom with a bed about the same size as mine at my home in Shreveport. There’s a 60-inch flat screen TV on the wall opposite the bed with a recliner in the corner of the room and a large dresser off to the side. The room itself was decorated with neutral tones with splashes of a deep red for accent. Off the bedroom there is a large bathroom with a shower and Jacuzzi tub. Several high-end toiletries litter the counter in a decorative fashion. The shower is even tall enough for a man of my stature and has plenty of room for Sookie to join me is she wants to. Down a short hall is a full kitchen, mini bar and dining table. Off to the side was an area for lounging with television or whatever you like. It was here that I found Sookie.  

She was looking in the refrigerator, freezer and mini bar. A big smile crossed her face, and she exclaimed as she spoke to herself “Oh my God! I haven’t had this in forever! They have stuff for Gin Fizz’s! I should make some later, it would be a nice way to relax.”  

“You like Gin, lover?” I asked quietly.  

“Yes, it’s my go to for alcohol. Not really sure why.” She was calm as she answered, which I was grateful for.  

I walked over to her and cupped her cheeks in my hands and stared into her eyes. I decided to glamour my violent outburst on the tarmac out of her memory. But when I failed to hold her gaze, I realized I could not glamour her. That had never happened to me before. The eye contact made her blush but also flinch away. “What are you doing?” she asked uneasily.  

“I was just looking into your beautiful brown eyes.” I lied. I moved closer to her again. But before I could do anything else there was a loud banging on the door. I vamped to the door and checked the peephole. It was Isabelle. She was alone so I let her in without any reservations. I’m older than her and can hold my own.  

“Sookie meet Isabel, Isabel meet Sookie.” I said quickly. “Hi” said Isabel flatly. She sized up Sookie as she came in and then looked back to me. “A pet during this business Eric?”  

“She is not my pet; she is mine and we are in the middle of the bonding process. She happens to be a telepath and can be useful to us in helping find Godric. Do you have any leads?” I asked.  

Isabel explained that they had no concrete proof of where Godric was but that they had an idea of where he might be based on where he was when he was taken. She did say that there is a very large presence in Dallas of the Fellowship of the Sun cult members and that it is very possible they did something to Godric. However, since he is over 2000 years old it would not be easy to subdue him even for an entire group of humans. I’ve personally seen people try to do this to us when I was but a newborn vampire and watched as he destroyed them in seconds.  

“Have all of their grounds been searched? If not, why? Why waste the time?” I demanded.  

“Since we have no hard proof, we can't go in there with guns blazing. The Authority will never sanction it if there is a even a chance we could harm innocent people. There must be clear evidence of guilt for us to use such force with humans now. You know this, Eric. And please don't come here to insult us. We want to find him as much as you do. I’m merely stating a fact that we have to contend with. And having you here is purely a courtesy to you” Isabel growled at me which earned a glare from Sookie.  

“We need a plan to find out if they even have him-” I started but Sookie interrupted me. “I can go check it out! I can read their minds and see if I can pick up anything relating to Godric. I'm here to use my gift and help so let me help!” I let myself mull over the idea. Isabel voiced her concerns first. “I’m not sure that is wise considering we could not go in there unless it is after dark. Going alone isn’t wise.” I agreed with her. Sure, Sookie has had lots of my blood, and her emotions might make themselves known in the day, but I would not be able to protect her. “I don't want you going alone, and I don’t see any other options. I don't like this.” I spoke.  

Isabel finally offered “I’ll see what other information I can gather about our leads and see if anyone would like to go with Sookie to be backup during the day. We will meet again tomorrow night here, sundown.”  

After Isabel left, I approached Sookie who had taken a seat in the sitting area off the kitchen. She had the television on the information channel and was scanning through the shows and movies. After the argument we had I just wanted to hold her and apologize. The fact that she, a human, was willing to go into harm’s way to find Godric, a vampire, touched me. Her goodness is so inherent to who she is that I’m scared I’ll ruin it. I don’t want to be the cause of why she loses all of her innocence and ability to see the good in the world. I desperately wanted to keep the supe world from chewing her up and spitting her out. But if it did, I’d pick up the pieces and heal her as best I can. I pulled her close to me and to my surprise she let me. I kissed her gently and said “you should get some sleep lover. Tomorrow night will be a long night and you will need your strength.” She agreed and stood up, pulling on my hand to get me to get up faster. I chuckled and followed her back to our bedroom. After she took a quick shower, we both settled into the bed where I held her until she went to sleep, and the sun claimed me for the day. I could only hope she didn't get any impulsive ideas while I was dead.  

When I rose for the night, I hoped Sookie would be with me. When I realized she was in the shower, I made my way there and popped open the door a bit. She was humming in the shower, and it was nice and soothing. “You have such a lovely hum; can you sing as well?” I asked, startling her. “Oh my! I didn’t know you were in here! No, sadly I can’t sing. Can’t hold a note for the life of me.” she said with a giggle. She asked me to join her, so I did. It was a nice stress reliever and a great way to wake up. When we were done there was a loud banging on the door on the kitchen side of the suite.  

I checked the peephole and saw it was Isabel and some other gentleman. I let them in and asked them to wait for me and Sookie so we could finish dressing. When we came in to sit with them, I noticed Isabel was passionately kissing the man she came in with. “Oh! Excuse me Eric. I have a hard time keeping my hands off Hugo. He is mine” she said with a giggle. Sookie and I smiled at each other and sat down at the table with them.  

“I know Sookie said she wanted to investigate for us during the day at the church. Well after discussing with Hugo, he wants to help as well. Perhaps they could go together?” Isabel said looking hopeful. Hugo also seemed to look hopeful as well.  

During our conversation Sookie took the time to peek into Hugo’s thoughts and seemingly found thoughts about his love for Isabel and his desire to help her. She thought him to be trustworthy, so I decided to give him a chance.  

By the end of the conversation a plan for tomorrow during my day rest was set in motion. Sookie and Hugo would be going to the Fellowship’s church undercover posing as an engaged couple looking for the perfect church to get married. I spent the rest of the night finishing up the last details so I could keep Sookie safe while I was unable to be there for her. I could only hope some of these measures would be enough to keep her safe until I could get to her.  

Chapter Text

Sookie POV  

I sat up quickly and looked at him shocked by his admission. Did he really just say he thinks he loves me? I thought vampires couldn’t love? I’m not sure what to think. What does it mean when a man says he “thinks” he loves you?  

“Did you just say you love me, Eric?” I asked stunned. I continue with the following questions, “I thought vampires didn’t ‘feel’ the same way humans do? Everyone is always talking about how emotions are weak. What changed? What does love even mean to you?”  

In hindsight I know my response to his admission with a bunch of questions probably wasn’t the best because it made it seem like I didn't feel the same way. That wasn't my intention, but I just couldn't believe this gorgeous man said he loved me! I wanted more information so I could wrap my head around what he was truly feeling since I couldn't just read it out of him.  

He answered patiently but I could tell there was something wrong. “As vampires we are taught that emotions will get us killed. It is unwise to grow attachments because your enemies can use them against you as leverage in my world. And when vampires say we do not feel the same it’s different than saying we feel less. I actually think we feel more strongly when we do feel something, than humans or other supes. We just do not express it the same way and it is rarely done around others.” I was so surprised at his response. Vampires feel more than us? Then why don't they express it? How do they hide it all behind a neutral exterior? It made me smile happily because his answer made me realize he must feel much more for me than I gave him credit for.  

He continued on confessing his feelings and shocking me even more at how honest it seemed. I could feel “What changed? Well, you came into my life. Sure, at first, my intentions were solely to help you and distract you from Bill because I was angry with his lack of respect for me. As I fed you my blood and felt it seep into your own blood something woke up in me and I immediately wanted you to be mine so I could have what he could not. Immature first thoughts, right? When I learned your name, I realized I would have reason to see you again and I found myself looking forward to your interview. I wanted to take in your beauty and scent again. You did not disappoint. Instead, every time I’ve seen you you’ve awakened more of me.”   

While it was immature of him to think that way, I suppose it makes sense considering he’s a vampire it’s not too far off what I think his reaction was. Even human men do the same thing. But I had no idea vampires longed for anyone or anything let alone Eric longing for me. As he spoke it felt like a weird mix of feelings entered my very being. They were feelings of fear, worry, adoration and love. What’s happening right now?  

As I watched him, I realized he was spilling his guts to me. It’s like all the emotions he’s feeling in the bond are fueling something in him. What he said to me next shocked me again and made my breath hitch in my throat. The passion behind it was palpable, “What it means to me is that I cannot bear the thought of you not being by my side. I cannot bear the thought of you not being mine. I cannot bear the thought of someone else being with you. It means I want to protect you. Dote on you. Provide for you. Make you a part of my world and hope I can be a part of yours. It means everything.”  

I couldn't help but tear up. And when he caressed my cheek, it was so tender that it’s almost like that simple touch just reverberated through me, and the tears fell from my eyes. I steadied myself, looked into his eyes and said “That is the most beautiful answer I think I’ll ever hear about love and feelings. Especially from a vampire. I never thought I’d hear you say you love me. I think I love you too Eric." and kissed him deeply hoping to convey what I felt about what he said to me.  

After he pulled me to him and held me for a bit before continuing. I could feel him tense towards and the reluctance building in him. Then he said “There’s some other things to discuss tonight though, lover.” and kissed me before getting up and pulling his pants on. I decided I would wear his shirt since my outfit was covered in Longshadow’s blood and urged him on with “Alright. Go ahead”.  

His face neutral, he stood up and began to pace. “First, thank you for your help at Fangtasia. It was imperative I figured out who the thief was. Now I can focus on finding a trustworthy partner. Although, I’m unsure how Longshadow’s maker will react. So that might be a bit of a mess. But it’s nothing like what we are about to walk into in Dallas.” I couldn't help but wonder what would happen if Longshadow’s maker were to become angry about his death. I don’t know how vampires deal with all that.  

“A vampire I’m close to, Godric, has gone missing and I’ve been asked to help locate him. Many of my kind think it involves The Fellowship of the Sun cult and their hatred of us. I’m not sure how we will get to the bottom of it, but I appreciate that you are willing to help. I will pay all of your expenses and the $10,000 we agreed on, but you also have my undying gratitude.”  Internally, my reaction to him paying my expenses and for my telepathic help was at first annoying but then I remembered it was something I was working for and not a handout.  

I decided to keep the thought fully to myself and asked “You’re welcome for the help at Fangtasia. But why are we needed in another state? There’s something you’re leaving out. What is it?” I was genuinely confused on how vampire law worked and why would be needed in another area or state even. It seemed off and I could feel Eric was nervous about something.  

“Sookie, that’s a discussion for another time. For now, I’d like to focus on what we need to take care of and discuss non-essential information after. I-” I cut him off. “Oh no you don’t!” I exclaimed but that was truly the wrong thing to do.  

He whirled around at my words and glared at me while he said “Not right now! I will not always be able to tell you everything when you want it. No matter how I feel about you. In my world knowledge is ammunition and I need to come to terms with things in my own time.”  

His outburst shocked me and so did his refusal to tell me more about Godric and why we were here. What did he share with Godric? Why is it upsetting him so much? Then I became slightly angry because he was hiding things from me. A healthy relationship doesn't include secrets. “Fine. But you owe me an explanation at some point. I don't want to walk into anything blind. It’s not enough to tell me you love me only to keep important things from me.” If he keeps things from me, how do I know I’ll be prepared enough for it?  

He took a deep breath and seemed to tense more. Then he opened the flood gates of information. “That brings me to the most important information I can give you tonight. And I know you aren't going to like it. We vampires have Queens and Kings that rule different areas of the world. In the US it’s by state. In Louisiana, we have Queen Sophie Ann. It was she that sent Bill Compton to procure you. That’s why you were attacked and why Bill was going to try to give you his blood. She knows you’re a telepath and told me she had plans to make you hers and use you. I countered by telling her you are mine, twice bonded and that you are only available to work for her on occasion and she must abide by a contract. The only issue is I’m unsure if we are twice bonded or only once. And I will not bond with you again until I know more even though I want to so very badly. If we aren't bonded enough the Queen has more of an ability to steal you. And we are due in her court in two weeks”  

I became angry. Why does every vampire I come into contact with try to take ownership of me in some way? Don’t they know how rude that is? They were human before! I couldn't help the words that came out of me next. They seemed to spill out of me in a steady stream. “I am not a piece of property for someone to own! I’m a human! I’m no slave! I am my own woman! I am yours but not as property! When did you claim me to her? Is she still going to take me by force? How can she steal me from you? What happens if we are only bonded once? Why does she want a telepath? And why am I not bartending at Fangtasia?!” When I finished his demeanor changed.  

The air felt thick with tension and frustration. He gave me a hard look and said carefully, “I know you don't like the way we vampires see things so this might bring you no comfort. And I understand. But we are part of a vicious world that demands we live this way. You need to understand this has nothing to do with the way humans live. Vampires have their own laws, hierarchy, attitudes and beliefs and an immense amount of pride. We are predators and must rule as apex predators.”   

He started to pace again and I could hear his emotions betray him as he spoke. "I claimed you as mine to keep you safe because there was absolutely no other way. And I didn't claim you until the night I left right after we bonded!” I had clearly hurt him so he was lashing out. And I knew if I said anything it would probably be the wrong thing to do. What I needed to do instead is hear him out. He deserves that. At least he didn’t claim me until we had started becoming bonded. But I’m still not sure how this will even help keep me safe from the Queen.  

“The reason why blood bonding is protective is because it is what makes our relationship official in my world. By our laws no other vampire may feed on or try to entice you away or they commit a blood offense. That gives me a right to end whoever should try to take you and The Authority would sanction it. If I didn't claim you the Queen would have ordered me to take you to her. Don't you understand this is to keep you safe?!” he asked me, clearly upset at my difficulty understanding. I wanted to say something, but he didn’t give me the chance.  

Then he added “It’s not about ownership. It’s about bonding. Being as one. The first 2 bonds are intense and build upon one another to give you and I a way to feel each other. I can feel your feelings very well and have been able to since you had my blood the first night we met. I can also feel where you are. You can only slightly feel what I feel right now but that will grow if we decide to fully bond. That means we would blood bond for a third time, and it would be permanent. There is no going back from that though.” I found myself intrigued but also fearful.    

“As for bartending, I’m not keeping you away. We have just been so busy with other things that it seems like it fell to the wayside a bit, but you still have your job if you want it.” This last part I sort of heard far away. Everything around me seemed muted somehow and I was lost in my thoughts. Did this vampire really want to bind himself to me? There has to be more to this.  

I sat for a bit trying to decide what to say. Then I decided to ask him “What does a permanent blood bond mean?”  

Eric responded with, “It means we can never be apart. If one of us lost the other, we would be driven mad with the loss. We would lose the will to live and die soon after. If we are twice bonded, the bond is strong enough to be a blood offense if another vampire tries to take, feed from or harm you. But going our separate ways wouldn’t affect us as badly.”  

“Do you want it to be permanent?” I asked him. What does he mean when he says going our separate ways wouldn't affect us badly? His response made sense “I don’t know yet. My feelings are still developing for you and it’s something I want to be sure of before I even think about it. I’m over 1000 years old so tying myself to a human who will eventually die is a scary prospect for me. I’m honestly unsure if that is ever a step, I will be willing to take.”  

I don’t know that I would want to be three times bonded. Especially because what if something happens? Would he still love me when I get old? Would he still want to be bonded with me then? If I die what will happen to him? Then he sat next to me and I decided to cuddle into him while he held me close. I responded with “Maybe one day we will want that, but I understand why you want to wait. That is a huge commitment that could mean death and I don't want that to be taken lightly. It's similar to human marriage but human marriage doesn't kill, and you can divorce whenever.”   

I felt so many things. I loved that he was even entertaining the notion of bonding with me. But I was worried and somewhat fearful because I don’t our love to kill him! I was happy and excited as well but my curiosity about the possible fallout of one of our deaths was threatening to overwhelm those feelings. I decided I would just try to enjoy the fact that he cared for me at all given his nature and previous behavior around human women.  

After a time, he explained our travel arrangements to me. I wasn’t too sure why he had to travel in a coffin while we flew but he tried to explain that the sun above the clouds travels much further and all it takes is a strong ray of sun to do real damage to him. I did wonder what a private plane and luxury suite would be like though. Did they have those fancy sundries in the room? I always wanted to try some stuff like that.  

We got into bed, and he held me close to him. It felt so good feeling his cool skin against me and his arms surrounding me. I felt safe and loved. When he asked me to stay with him until the say took him it made me melt a little. It showed vulnerability and need. Both of which I could kind of feel. This whole bond thing is going to take some getting used to. Feeling someone else’s emotions is wild. It’s going to take a lot of practice to learn how to separate and discern between my emotions and his. I couldn’t help but stare into his eyes and tell him I’d be here.  

When Eric “died for the day” as he put it, I decided to lay in bed with him and sleep as long as I could. When I woke up it was already around dinner time but not dark yet. I decided to get up and look for food or water. All I found was donor blood in the refrigerator and water from the tap. I might need to ask Eric if I can bring food with me when I stay over with him in the future.  

I filled up on water and decided to look at Eric’s books. There were so many and some of them looked so incredibly old. Those books I did not touch. I couldn't bear it if I damaged something of such value. I settled on some books on Viking culture and folklore. I wanted to know more about my Viking. What was his life like and what did his people experience? Would the books be correct in their assumptions? I’m willing to bet they are wrong on a lot of their conclusions as scientists.  

In the second book I picked up I found some interesting images of armor and other clothing items they have found on digs. I wondered if Eric had his armor and weapons from that time period stored somewhere. I’d have to ask him about his heritage and the accuracy of what’s in the books. I bet he would look amazing in his armor. It might even be a turn on to be able to strip all the armor off him.  

I had to clear my head!  

A few minutes later after I cleared my head of dirty thoughts I went back to reading. Then I heard his voice “Researching Vikings min kärlek?”. As much as it startled me it also made me very happy to see him. “Oh! I was just acquainting myself with some of your culture. Or at least trying to. How accurate are these books anyway?” I asked nervously. I hoped my lust hadn't been too apparent when I was reading the books. I hope I didn't wake him.  

He didn't seem to notice or be woken by me so I was thankful. When he explained that the books were accurate to a degree but that many of their behavioral assumptions were wrong it made me giggle a bit. I said “I bet there is a lot of ridiculous assumptions about your reasoning but I’m glad you can take it in stride so.”   

He kissed me and sat next to me. Since he just woke up, I wanted to make sure he was fed. I wanted him to drink from me, so I asked him “Are you hungry?” He was reluctant to answer but then said “Well, I just woke up and blood would be good, but I need to warm up a donor bag and-” I interrupted him and bared my neck to him. “No, you don't have to do that. Here, please.” but he didn’t move. He looked worried and I felt fear in the bond we shared. Why was he scared? I asked him what was wrong, but he didn't answer. So, I simply said “Please” and bared my neck again for him. He caressed my cheek softly.  

It seemed like he wanted to be sure I wanted him to feed on me because after I offered it the second time, he decided he would feed on me. I sank his fangs into my neck and took long pulls of my blood, leaving me lightheaded but happy. It didn't really hurt that bad and I was happy when Eric healed my bite marks afterwards.  

“You taste divine. Thank you for feeding me.” he said softly in my ear. Then he pulled back and stared into my eyes. I got lost in them at first but then decided I needed to have him. I tackled him, straddled him and started to kiss him hard and passionately. And since all I had on was his shirt it made it easy to entice him.  

I took his shirt off so I was nude again and kissed him ferociously. All I wanted was him inside me, NOW! I could feel his lust and love become overwhelming for me. I guess that means he’s REALLY feeling it. I unbuttoned his jeans and unzipped them. He helped remove them and there we were. Both naked on the couch. I straddled his nude form and ground myself into him.  

I was already wet and didn’t want foreplay this time. I positioned myself back in a straddling position and he was already fully erect. I took hold of his cock and slid myself down on it with some desperation. But he was big I had to work my way up to taking him into me fully. When I finally got there, I kissed him with as much passion as I was feeling and began to ride him hard.  

I started to breath hard and was moaning loudly with pleasure. And every thrust felt so intense I couldn’t help but cry out in pleasure when I slammed his cock all the way in. I raked my nails down his chest and torso earning a loud growl of pleasure and pain. This made him start to buck up into me as I rode him. That wasn’t enough for him. He picked me up, my legs around his waist, and carried me over to the wall while he was still within.  

He thrust hard and began to pick up speed. I scratched him more and felt his lust, need and desire as he fucked me. Knowing he wanted me so badly I couldn’t help but cum hard and scream out his name “Eric! Oh God, more! Now!”  

That made him crazy. He flipped me around and slid into me from behind. He pulled my hair to pull my head back and to the side. I knew what he wanted and I wanted him to do it. As if he could read my mind he bit into my neck and while he fed from me fucked me until I was cumming again. His feeding on me felt like he was deeply kissing an erogenous zone on my neck. In reality he was but he was also using as the spot to devour me. It was the right choice. Then he forced me bend over again and pulled my ass up into the air more. He slammed into me hard and began to fuck me at vamp speed. “Sookie, you’re mine! Cum for me, now!” he growled and began using his fingers at vamp speed on my nub. As much as I loathed the term, in that moment I felt like it was fitting.  

“OH FUCK!” I screamed.  

Then “Sookie, du känner dig fantastisk! Jag är i himlen när jag kommer i dig. Herregud!” Eric yelled as he came hard inside me. His moans of pleasure were music to my ears.  

When we finished, I felt like Jello. I couldn’t move. I was spent. I was sore in delicious ways, and I just wanted to lay in Eric’s arms. I fell asleep not long after and must have slept for a little bit because when Eric woke me up it was already time to leave so I could pack my things at home and then we could head to the airport.  

When we arrived at the airport we drove to a special area of the tarmac to the private planes. We loaded our belongings and then Eric climbed into his coffin. I missed him immediately. Thankfully the flight was short, and I didn't have to miss him for long.  

When we arrived in Dallas, and I exited the plane I admit I was kind of drunk. They had a seemingly never-ending supply of tequila so that’s what I had. I walked up to the gentleman who was waiting outside the limo. He was short and balding. His suit fit him poorly because it was tailored for a taller man. When I confirmed who we were he was very insistent that I get in the limo, but I wanted to wait for Eric. He grabbed my arm and tried to force me. I read his thoughts then  

Fucking bitch, get in the damn limo. This was supposed to be easy. The Newlins said it would be.  

I screamed and tried to get away from him, but he wouldn't let go. Suddenly, Eric was in front of me holding the short bald man in the air above his head. He was growling, fangs fully bared. He was gonna kill him! Shit! I had to stop him, so I pleaded “Eric, don’t kill him! We could use him for information and find out what’s going on!” He dropped him to the ground with an angry growl. Then he grabbed him by his shirt collar and looked deep into his eyes. I think he was gonna glamour him.  

And he did. He forced that driver to give him all the information he had, which honestly wasn’t much. You would think they would send a competent person to carry out a kidnapping. The driver began sweating heavily and then detailed what little plan he had saying “I was sent by the Newlins. They said I am to take her to them. I don’t know why. It was supposed to be an easy assignment.” Eric didn’t seem too pleased with his information and decided to glamour him “From now on every time you see a Fellowship of the Sun member you will run away screaming and crying. If you don't your entire family will die.” He was fucking with him!  

I smacked Eric’s arm in annoyance and irritation. I practically growled at him “Eric, you can’t mess with people like that!”. He didn't like that one bit. He was clearly still angry about the driver assaulting me. “He was going to kidnap you, Sookie! I will do as I like to protect you!” he said angrily and then proceeded to destroy half the hanger we were parked in. It scared me badly. I couldn't help but cry.  

After he checked on the cult member in the back of the limo I began to sob as I was so upset. I was overwhelmed by everything and angry. I forced the words out. “This is all too fast. Way too fast! First, you saved my life. Then, you steal my heart. Followed by you blitzing me with information that I still don't quite understand. I feel like I’m swimming in an ocean of enemies right now with all of this. You say you don’t want to own me the way they do and yet you treat me as though I’m just an item that belongs to you by being cavalier about making decisions for me. I don’t like seeing you hurt people for treating me badly. I understand some violence can be necessary but not all the time!”    

“And how would us bonding even stop them anyway?! If they want me, they will keep trying. Just because I have your blood in me doesn't mean other vampires will absolutely not break vampire law and drink from me against my will!” He cut me off. He was seething and growled a bit as he said “I’m over 1000 years old. There are very few vampires that have lived as long as I have. If they tried it, monarch or not, I would be well within my rights to end them. And as vampire, you must understand it is in my nature to be possessive. No, you aren’t a thing, but you ARE mine. You even declared it to me yourself Sookie. And that’s why I want to be bonded to you. So, I can be with you as close as I can be. It doesn't get closer than blood for vampires. Me included.” As he spoke, I could feel his hurt. And it was deep with a hint of anger and despair. Had I hurt him?  

I glared at him, unable to stop my attitude from being utter garbage. “I don't know how I feel about any of this. I don’t know if I want to further the blood bond because I don’t know how to process what you’re saying right now. You say you love me, but I also belong to you. Are you protecting me because you love me or because I’m a valuable item with a useful skill?” I felt anger flare at that. Fudge.  

He growled loudly with red tears in his eyes. “How dare you accuse me of lying about my feelings for you! You know I protect you for love! Vampires do not share these things lightly so I find it highly insulting that you would think I would. Love is not an emotion readily shared among my kind. I do not want your skills and I would never use you. I did not even know you were a telepath before I saved your life or even hired you on at the bar. I love you Sookie Stackhouse and no amount of Southern Belle outrage will make me change how I love or avenge you.” I realized then how badly I had hurt him. He was such a strong formidable vampire that seeing him cry gutted me.  

I tried to approach him and said as I got closer “I didn't mean to hurt you by doubting you. I just feel like my head is spinning with everything. I’m not used to all the violence and subterfuge. I guess it’s just hard to believe anyone could love me after the way my life has been. I’m sorry for hurting you. Please don't cry.”  He wouldn’t look at me and instead got into the driver’s seat of the limo. I climbed into the back with the driver and Eric rolled down the window partition so he could see and hear.  

When we stopped we were outside a huge luxury hotel made for vampires. I gathered what I could carry and planned to bring them to the room. Eric took them from me and set them down. He wanted to be the one to carry them and I didn’t want to make anything worse by being headstrong so I let him. When we checked in he sent me to our room and then met a few minutes later.  

Since I had got to our room before him I had a chance to take in the room. It was beautiful. The furnishings were extremely high quality. By the time I made it to the kitchen I was so happy! I could make food and even have a few gin fizz’s. “Oh my God! I haven’t had this in forever! They have stuff for Gin Fizz’s! I should make some later, it would be a nice way to relax.”  I said to myself.  

From behind my ear, I heard Eric ask quietly, “You like Gin, lover?”  

“Yes, it’s my go to for alcohol. Not really sure why.” I said cautiously.  

He got closer to me and cupped my face in his hands. He stared into my eyes, almost searching for something and it made me uneasy. “What are you doing?” I asked.  

He responded softly “I was just looking into your beautiful brown eyes.” and got closer to me. I felt his love but then we were interrupted. There was banging on the door from the kitchen (there was a door to our bedroom and a door to the kitchen both to the hall). Eric vamped to the door, checked who it was and swung the door open and a female vampire entered.  

“Sookie meet Isabel, Isabel meet Sookie.” Eric said quickly.  

“Hi” said Isabel flatly. She sized me up and then turned to Eric and said, “A pet during this business Eric?”    

“She is not my pet; she is mine and we are in the middle of the bonding process. She happens to be a telepath and can be useful to us in helping find Godric. Do you have any leads?” He explained.    

I was angry that yet another vampire was talking about me like I was a dog or something. But I needed to let it go. Especially after the fight Eric and I just had. I don't feel like provoking Eric to anger again. Besides our suite would probably be destroyed if the hanger is any indication.  

Isabel explained that they had no concrete proof of where Godric was but that they had an idea of where he might be based on where he was when he was taken. She did say that there is a very large presence in Dallas of the Fellowship of the Sun cult members and that it is very possible they did something to Godric.  

I could feel Eric tense up and fill with anger and worry. “Have all of their grounds been searched? If not, why? Why waste the time?” he demanded.  

But Isabel’s response was less than helpful in my opinion. She growled and said, “Since we have no hard proof, we can't go in there with guns blazing. The Authority will never sanction it if there is a even a chance we could harm innocent people. There must be clear evidence of guilt for us to use such force with humans now. You know this, Eric. And please don't come here to insult us. We want to find him as much as you do. I’m merely stating a fact that we have to contend with. And having you here is purely a courtesy to you” All I could do is glare at her.  

Eric started to say “We need a plan to find out if they even have him-” but I interrupted him. I said “I can go check it out! I can read their minds and see if I can pick up anything relating to Godric. I'm here to use my gift and help so let me help!”  

Eric didn't say anything at first. It was Isabel who voiced her concerns first. “I’m not sure that is wise considering we could not go in there unless it is after dark. Going alone isn’t wise.” but his response to her agreed about the dangers. He didn't want to go alone so Isabel offered to check around and see who might want to help me go undercover. I was grateful even if I didn't like her.  

I turned my attention to the television after she left because I wasn't sure if Eric wanted to talk to me. He gazed over at me for a while and then said “you should get some sleep lover. Tomorrow night will be a long night and you will need your strength.”  I agreed with him and got up. Before I got into bed with him, I took a shower, so I’d be fresh smelling. We ended up falling asleep in each other's arms.  

When I woke in the late afternoon I was starving. I decided I would order some room service and looked over the menu. I decided a turkey club sandwich would hit the spot and had them bring a bunch of fries with it. I also ordered a strawberry rhubarb pie. I was excited! When it arrived, I decided to eat it and watch some TV. There was nothing but talk shows on at this time of day and they were all talking about problems between humans and vampires, and it was very disheartening. I turned it off and decided to focus on my food.  

I wanted to check out the hotel and go for a walk, but I was worried how Eric would feel about that in terms of my safety. I knew if anything happened to me, he would come for me, but he would also be extremely angry afterwards. I’m sure I’ll be ok just walking around the dining area and the courtyard full of blooming flowers.  

I made my way down to the lobby and into the dining area and found a young man restocking food items. Not blood, but human food. I thought to myself why a vampire hotel would have human food and then employee restocking everything responded verbally “Vampires almost always have human companions that need food.”  

I was so excited! Another telepath! “I didn’t say that out loud” I said cautiously. He turned to look at me and I could read fear in his expression. He said “You cannot tell anyone! I can’t work at a human business because everyone’s thoughts make me crazy! And I don’t need vampires to be interested in me beyond getting them fresh towels.” I scowled at his response after he scrambled off. That’s the only telepath I ever met besides me. I was over the moon because suddenly I didn’t feel like such a freak.  

I decided to grab a bunch of donuts and danish. I brought them up to the room and made some coffee. After I finished, I put the leftovers away and took an extremely hot shower. It was nice and relaxing. I even started humming a tune. Mid hum I heard Eric’s voice “You have such a lovely hum; can you sing as well?”  

I blushed and said “Oh my! I didn’t know you were in here! No, sadly I can’t sing. Can’t hold a note for the life of me.” Since he was there, I decided I wanted him with me, so I invited him in. He gladly got in with me. We spent the next 30 minutes washing each other up. It was so soothing.  

When we finished up, Eric heard some knocking from the Kitchen door. He went to answer it and I heard the door open shortly after he vamped away. Then he was back a moment later and urging me to dress so we could meet with Isabel and her paramour.  

When we joined Isabel and her companion, they were making out on the couch passionately. “Oh! Excuse me Eric. I have a hard time keeping my hands off Hugo. He is mine” Isabel said with a giggle. “I know Sookie said she wanted to investigate for us during the day at the church. Well after discussing with Hugo, he wants to help as well. Perhaps they could go together?”  She said hopefully.  

As Eric and Isabel spoke about the plans I listened in on Hugo. He seemed to be so enamored with Isabel. In fact, all he thought about was her. It was actually really sweet. I didn't get the sense that there were any bad motives or thoughts or plans lurking anywhere but to be honest when I didn't see anything nasty on the service, I didn't pry too hard. This guy was putting himself in harm's way with me to help his vampire find Godric for crying out loud. Why would someone do that if they didn't have love? I told Eric he was trustworthy or at least seemed that way. I felt comfortable going with him.  

The plan after it was all worked out is for Hugo and me to pose as an engaged couple searching for the right church to marry in. I don't see how it could go wrong. The vampires can get information this way. Besides, why would the cult want a couple humans anyways? What is the likelihood that a church full of people would harm one of their own?  

At least there are going to be some guards around so I’m not completely defenseless, but I still am taking a massive risk. What really worries me the most though is the fear, anxiety and worry I’m picking up in the bond. Eric tried to reassure me that he was fine, and he thought the plan could work but I knew he was just trying to put up a brave front.  

Around 1am I was too tired to stay awake and Eric insisted I head to bed. I did as he bade and asked him to rest with me while I fell asleep. “I’ll stay until you fall asleep. Then I must go to a meeting. I won’t be gone long and no one can come in here to hurt you. I promise.  

Before long I was asleep in my vampire’s arms.

Chapter Text

Jessica POV  

Bill finally taught me how to glamour and feed on people. We even talked about how to stop the feed. I have struggled with that since the beginning and still struggle a little but it’s getting better. We’ve also begun training for self-defense and fighting in general since there might come a day where another vampire or other creature wants to fight. I think my progress has been pretty good for fighting. I seem to have a natural aptitude for it. I love being fast!  

What I still haven’t done is make friends. And I really find it to be something that I need. At first it didn’t bother me but being cooped up with Bill sucks. He’s dull and never really lets me do anything. Maybe I should see if I can find a companion one of these nights.   

When I rose from my day’s rest Bill wasn’t in the cubby. I climbed out and could hear Bill speaking with someone. It was a man from the sounds of it. Then Bill called out for me to join them. I entered the living room area and found my maker and another vampire in conversation. They were both lounging on the red couches. The visiting vampire across from bill appears to be around my age in features. He had short blonde hair, and a slender muscular frame. When he smiled at me, his green eyes seemed to light up a bit and he gave me a nod. Bill then looked at me and said “This here is Andre. He is our Queen Sophie-Ann's progeny and second in command. He’s here because I thought it would be beneficial to you to have another vampire to learn from who has a similar experience after being turned so young. I know I haven’t been very open to you venturing out into the world to experience it for yourself but there was a good reason for it.”  

I cut him off. “Bill, what reason could you possibly have for not letting me have any freedom? And why am I not allowed to find companions and friends on my own?” I asked clearly irritated. “Please sit” Bill said. I really didn't want to, but I knew it would be rude if I didn’t. So, I sat down next to him. “What, you’re setting up playdates now? And what could possibly be a good reason for keeping me cooped up?” I asked rudely. But it was Andre that answered “Baby vampires are notoriously known for lack of control. So, if you were released into the world before you are ready then it’s likely you would accidently kill. It also means you would not be able to control your impulses. For example, if someone provokes you, you would not be able to control your reaction and would lash out. And if you’re hungry you definitely cannot control that yet. Let me ask, when you’re hungry how do you feel? Pent up and cagey?”   

“When I’m hungry I feel anxious, like I need to get out of here and hunt. I want to break things and hurt anything around me. And being forced to drink True Blood makes it worse. I sit here pining for real blood and it makes me angry.” I said with more than a hint of irritation.   

“That sounds about right. I think it would be best for you to have real blood for now until you can control your impulses. You’re young and fiery and need something to soothe. Perhaps you can accompany me to learn more. I’m older than your maker and I’d love you teach you.” He said with a smile. If I had a beating heart, I just know I would be blushing. He’s handsome and seems to be kind of sweet. I smiled even though I knew I shouldn't give away how I’m feeling inside. “Ok, so when would you suggest we start that?” I responded without the rudeness from before.   

“I was hoping if you agreed to spend time with Andre, he could plan sometimes to take you to different functions.” Bill stated. “What?! So, you’re trying to set me up with Andre? Like courting or whatever you call it?” I replied incredulously. “It’s called ‘calling on’ a young lady you’re interested in. I am merely trying to get you more exposure to the world you are now are part of. You have eternity and need to know what to expect. If Andre chooses to call on you and subsequently court you, that is his choice and yours.” Bill said, trying to make a point that he wasn’t interfering in my romantic interests.   

I frowned and looked down at the floor. I wasn't sure how to respond because all of this was so new, and I was starting to feel overwhelmed. On one hand this vampire was gorgeous. On the other hand, I didn't meet him naturally or choose him as a friend, companion or lover. I guess I could give it a shot, but internally I’m not happy about this.  

 “Jess, I can feel your reluctance and irritation even, but I swear I would not be suggesting this if I didn’t think you would benefit. I know as vampires we have a tendency to want to choose our possessions. Whether that includes items to collect or choosing a lover or companion, the thoughts are still the same. I know you don't have a calling to Andre but that does not mean you cannot be friends.” Bill seemed to understand why I was apprehensive and feeling the way I was. And he seemed adamant that I learned more about the world.   

I looked up at Andre and sheepishly said “Ok Andre, I’m willing to spend some time with you to get to know you and learn from you. Thank you for your kindness and willingness to help me.” I could feel a slight smile creep across my lips. Andre then stood up and walked over to me and held his hand out to me. I took it and stood up, catching his gaze with my own. I couldn't handle the intensity of the moment, so I looked away and smiled sheepishly. Even though he was looking at me when he spoke next, he was addressing Bill “I think I’ll take her out to dinner, that is if you do not mind Bill.”  

Bill smiled slightly and said “No, I don't mind. Please keep her safe. I know your style is a bit more aggressive than mine, Andre. I’d appreciate her being back by 4am as well.” But Andre apparently was having none of an early curfew. “I would agree to that, but sunrise isn’t until 6am. I will have her back at 5:45am. She is a vampire, not a human child anymore.” This earned a bit of a scowl from Bill, but he only nodded in seeming subservience.  

I was shocked at how Bill seemed to cow to him. What was going on? But I was happy that Andre stood up for me and my needs. Maybe this was a good idea. Before we left though, I wanted to make one thing clear. “Andre, one thing. I am not a child. I was turned when I was 17 and from the looks of things you were turned around a similar age. I’m capable of being an adult.” He smiled genuinely and even chuckled a little, his gaze becoming more intense. Then he stroked my cheek and leaned into me to whisper in my ear “Of that I have no doubt” and pulled away kissing the hand he still held before letting me go. Bill scoffed but Andre just gave him a look. Something is definitely going on but before I could discern what that might be I was distracted by Andre walking me to the front door.   

When Andre and I left the house the first thing I noticed was his very sporty car. “What kind of car is that?” I asked. When we got close to the car to get in he vamped ahead and opened the door and then he answered “It’s a Bugatti La Voiture Noire. It purrs as you speed down the road. I adore it. And it’s fast.” I got in and couldn't help relishing the supple leather texture of the seats. Was I really sitting in a Bugatti?! That must have cost him a pretty penny.   

As he got in, I complimented him on his car and earned a smile for it. He started the car and it rumbled to life and settled into the purr he was talking about. We sped off and drove for about an hour. Then we stopped at a boutique, and I was genuinely confused. I asked him why we were here, and he said “Where I’m taking you, you need to be dressed for it. Right now, you look like you just got out of Sunday School, and we cannot have that, can we Jessica?” He led me inside and found an attendant.  

An impeccably dressed woman came over to us with a smile and said, “What can I help you find today?” There was nothing but beautiful dresses, corsets, dress pants and accessories for women inside the store. Andre responded to the woman; his voice laced with seduction “we need the most beautiful, eye-catching dress you have. Preferably sexy and tight? I want her dress to enhance her already beautiful face and body.” I was immediately intrigued. He wanted me to be sexy? This is gonna be so fun!  

The lady went off to look for dresses and returned a few minutes later with 3 dresses. The first was a bodycon dress. It was dark green, sleeveless and had a bodice and skirt of lace and chiffon. It came down to mid-thigh. The bust of the dress however was not see through and instead was made with an opaque chiffon that was also dark green. The hem of the dress was edged in black lace frills. It was beautiful. She also brought a matching bra and panty with garters that were dark green and matched the outfit perfectly it seemed.   

The second dress was black and also a bodycon. It had horizontal strips alternating black solid lines with sheer mesh lines. It came down just enough to cover my butt. The matching bra and panties were black sheer lace, completely see through and paired with a black lace garter and stocking. The stocking and garter would be very visible several inches below the hem of the dress.   

The last dress was made of silver sparkles. The sequins were beautiful. It was a strapless dress that seemed like it would cling to all my curves. It was also short but came with black nylons, and silver colored bra and panties.   

She had also laid out a pair of dark green stiletto heels, a pair of black satin peep-toe stilettos and finally silver sequined cross-strap peep toe platform heels. I looked at all of them but was unable to choose one. Andre spoke up and said, “Pick one mon chaton”. I didn’t know the foreign language, but it sounded sweet. I couldn’t help but frown though because I was broke. “Uh Andre, I don’t have money for any of this, so I don’t feel comfortable picking one.” I felt ashamed and looked down at the ground. He wasn’t happy with that action though and pulled my gaze up to his by placing 2 fingers under my chin. He stared into my eyes and said “It’s my treat. Besides, I’m taking you out, remember? Of course, I want you to look gorgeously impeccable. And any of these will match the outfit I have in the car.”  

I swallowed hard and looked at the choices again. They were all very pretty, but I had no idea what I wanted.  Andre seemed to pick up on this and decided to choose. “Since you seem reluctant, let me help? How about the green one? It will bring out your eyes making you even more a vision.” He said affectionately. The lady nodded and scooped all the items she had brought out and said sweetly, “I’ll meet you at the register with your items” and hurried away. I couldn’t help but feel suspicious about all this, I just hoped I was worried for nothing.  

Andre purchased the items and then I changed clothes in the fitting room. When I came out, he gave me an appraising look and again, if I could blush I would. After we were in the car I asked, “where are we off to, to eat?” He smiled and said “well there is a very nice restaurant that caters to both humans and vampires. They have some of the most amazing creations made out of blood. They also have vintage blood and royal blood”. I was so excited. I’m going to a fancy restaurant to eat fancy blood! “How long til we get there?”  

I think he could tell I was excited. He smirked and said “soon”. And it was soon! I think it was about halfway back to Bon Temps. When we arrived, he helped me out of the car again and we entered a swanky restaurant. Outside it was fairly plain but inside it was different. The floors were made of black granite streaked with gold and the walls were made of cream colored, bare, polished bricks. Along the walls were sconces directing streams of light to the ceiling and floor and next to each was a booth. The booth seats were black leather and the table appeared to be polished and lacquered black walnut wood. At the far wall was a bar lined with several chairs. It was made of the same black walnut, and it was just as polished.  

There were several people in the restaurant. Some were humans eating and drinking. There was also a separate section for vampires to feed in privacy with the professional blood donors. I could see a couple vampires within feeding upon some women and a man. Within seconds a hostess hurried up to us and ushered us to the private area for vampires. She seated us in a booth and gave us menus. I scanned it and found blood gelato and carbonated blood. I really wanted to try both of them. But they were super expensive and so was donor blood. I felt uncomfortable again and Andre noticed. “What’s wrong? Is the menu not to your liking?” he asked softly. I responded quietly and hoped he didn’t hear the pout in my voice “I love this menu, it’s just so expensive and as you know I have no money.” He urged me to order whatever I wanted, insisted even. So, when the waitress came, I ordered all three items that caught my eye. But the waitress through me for a loop by asking us the gender we wanted to have donate their blood to us. I swallowed hard and said male while Andre said female while staring at me.  

It only took a few minutes, and our food was brought to us. Apparently, Andre only wanted the donor so while I ate my blood gelato and drank my carbonated blood, I watched him devour his donor slowly. As he fed on her neck, he ran his hands over her body which caused her to moan a bit. He kept stealing glances at me and all I could do was look away and giggle. When he’d finished, he said to his donor “Off you go, you were divine.” and licked the blood from his lips. And then it was my turn to devour my own donor. He was very handsome and had the perfect build. I sank my teeth into his neck and began to feed on him. Andre leaned back in his chair and watched me. When I’d finished, I sent him on his way and uttered the same sentiment that Andre did to his donor.  

The meal was amazing and when we left, I felt quite full. “Thank you for the clothes and taking me to dinner. It was lovely.” I said, grateful for the nice evening. He smiled but didn't say anything at first. After a few minutes he said “I saw you at the palace and knew I wanted to court you. I still want to court you if you’re ok with it? I have permission from our Queen”. The tone in his voice was intimate and soft. It was almost entrancing as I’d never had anyone talk to me that way. “Yes, I think I’d like that” I said sheepishly.  

We arrived in Bon Temps right after that and immediately I noticed some very wrong things in my town. There were suddenly random people running around either fully or half nude and some were looting the stores on main street. On top of that some of them were fucking in the middle of the road and even on the shoulders of the roads as well. Some were carrying weapons, and all of their eyes were black. Suddenly a man darted in front of Andre’s car, and he didn't have enough time to stop from hitting him. The man flew about 10 ft and Andre vamped over to the man to check on him. The man simply laughed almost as though he was drunk and scurried off. Andre got back in the car and drove me home at that point. When we arrived, we found Bill pacing in the living room. “I’ve been worried it’s almost sunrise and there are crazy town’s folk running around. I don't want you injured.” Bill said anxiously. “I was with her. Surely you have more faith in my abilities than that. I’m over 200 years old and have no problems defending myself or my date whatsoever.” And said, speaking up.  

Bill acquiesced, “you’re right. I simply worry and still forget when it comes to Jessica. Jess, I hope you had fun.” I nodded and said “yes, it was fun.” Andre smiled and said, “I must take my leave, but I’ll be back in a few days to speak with you Bill and to possibly take Jessica out again if she would like.” I nodded and he vamped away.  

Bill spoke a few moments later. “We must talk Jess. As my progeny there are some things, I need you to do for me without question.” I was curious what he might need from me, so I asked him. “What do you need Bill?”  

“I need you to befriend a specific human. I am not allowed to initiate any contact with her due to Eric’s orders, but The Queen has requested her, and I cannot refuse her, and neither can you. I need you to do this so she and I can eventually come into contact.” he explained.  

I didn’t want to befriend a human just so they could be sent to the Queen. She’s the one that made Bill turn me in the first place. I sigh heavily unnecessarily and say, “I don't feel comfortable luring a human to the same Queen who stole my life.”  

“Don’t make me command you.” He threatens and looks at me darkly.  

I glare at him and say angrily “I refuse to do this!”  

“Jessica, as your maker I command you to befriend and lure Sookie Stackhouse to me. You will get a job at Merlotte’s and work on it from that angle.” He growls angrily at me.  

“Fine!” I yell and storm to the cubby hole. I climb in and slam the lid. I cry quietly to myself until Bill enters the cubby hole. He ignores me so I decide to cry myself to death. Just then the sun rose, and I did just that.  

Chapter Text

Eric’s POV  

After Sookie fell asleep, I made my way to Isabel and Stan. They were in a suite they had permanently reserved for them. I might need to look into that in the future. Anyway, when I arrived Isabel and Stan were arguing.   

“You cannot just walk in and kill every human you see. You know damn well the authority would end us all. Eric and I have a sound plan to take care of finding Godric. One that should allow us to learn if Godric is being head by the fellowship of the sun and intel about our enemy.” Isabel said heatedly. I admired her passion for finding Godric. She was his second in command and luckily for us held an enormous amount of power over Stan.   

Stan retorted with “This was never an issue before. They wronged us and I will not cow to them. The Authority can fuck off. This is Texas and our Sheriff and nest leader is missing, not some nobody. And it stands to reason we should use force considering he is over 2000 years old and has been kidnapped. Who could have such power that they could overpower one of the most ancient among us?” I had to admit he had a decent argument. The fact that my maker was kidnapped meant that whoever took him must be powerful. It made me worry for Sookie and the part she would play in all this, but Godric was the most important being in my life. I had to take the risk. I had to let Sookie walk into the lion’s den and there’s no way for me to protect her in the day.   

“Stan, Isabel, you both have great arguments. I think we need to find a way to blend the two because we have no choice but to use our humans right now. I have no desire to meet the true death at the hands of the authority, but I will not allow them to force me to let my maker suffer nor will I allow them to deny me revenge should anything happen to Sookie or Isabel’s Hugo. I think we should send in Sookie and Hugo. We can have a day man monitor the situation but in reality, they will be sitting ducks during the day and will have to rely on the plan we made to fake being an engaged vampire hating couple looking for a church to marry in. If Godric isn't there we will keep looking, but if he is we will wait until Sookie and Hugo return to rescue him. If something happens to Sookie and Hugo, I can guarantee that both Isabel and I will want to destroy whoever is in the way. But we need some sort of plan, so we don't kill innocent people and bring the authority down on us. Bloodlust is a very real concern when you make me angry. If I have nothing to hold me back, I will go in there and tear limbs off in animalistic fury. Although...the chances are slim I will follow a plan. If for some reason shit hit’s the fan then you may kill whoever the aggressors are” I said trying to reason with Stan.  

Stan relented and said “Fine! But if anything goes wrong...I'm bringing in the cavalry. I’ll not have humans harm my Sheriff or any other vampires. I don't give a fuck about your human Northman. Or Isabel’s. But I respect you have bonds. After their meeting at sundown, we will reassess everything. That is if your humans get out safely. If they are still in the church, we will storm it. Authority be damned.” Isabel and I could only nod our heads, realizing how much danger our beloveds were in as soon as they stepped foot into the church.   

Isabel spoke then “If anything happens, I know Eric and I will be on board with destroying whoever is a cult member that harmed them. Just be patient Stan. I see value in your plan, but I want to be cautious.” Stan smirked and said, “Sounds good, it’s for a snack, I’ll see you tomorrow night.” Then, he sauntered off to Gods knows where. I said my goodnight to Isabel and returned to my room.   

I checked on Sookie; she was still passed out asleep. We had a rough day, so I wasn’t surprised. Things had been stressful and chaotic. And weird! I’ve fallen for a human, and it has been clouding my judgement. I’m not sure what has come over me lately, but I needed to slow down. I needed to keep a clear head at least until I found Godric. I placed a kiss on Sookie’s cheek and covered her with the blankets before I made my way to the shower.  

After I felt suitably clean, I went back to the bed where Sookie was resting. I didn’t bother to dress. I enjoyed the feel of the silk sheets on my skin and her warmth pressed against me. I slide into the sheets behind Sookie and scoop her into a spooning position. I wrapped my arms around her and inhaled her scent while enjoying her warmth. I can’t help but think about our bond as I lay here with her. I wish I was more educated about blood bonding but honestly when Godric taught me, I didn't really pay attention as well as I should have because now, I find myself unsure of the level of bond I have with her. I think it’s only one bond after thinking about it, but I need confirmation before I bond with her again. I am not ready to bond permanently yet and that is something I will not rush or take lightly. If my mate died...I’d die. But this is the very first time in my life as a vampire that I have wanted to bond with someone. It’s a desperate feeling. I want to be part of her and her a part of me. But after our fight I really want to be sure of how she feels for me. I don't want to be a dalliance. Fighting it has been so difficult, but I’m determined to do it right. Sookie doesn’t like not having a choice and I know if I took it from her, she would resent me. That doesn’t stop me from worrying though that if we aren't bonded enough the Queen will simply take her from me. If that did happen, I’m sure my revenge would be bloody. I think I’d end the Queen but...I don't want to rule Louisiana or anywhere else.   

I suddenly remembered I need to write a letter to Sookie. It’s the easiest way to communicate something to her for the day and it seems to make her smile. I carefully got up, so I didn’t disturb Sookie as she rested, and I looked for some stationary. Finally, I found some and a pen.   

Dearest Sookie,  

It’s important to me before you leave on your mission that you know I love you. Even if you think it happened too fast it doesn’t change my feelings for you.    

I never thought I’d ever worry for or love a human. That’s never been a feeling I’ve been lucky enough to feel until now.   

Please come back to me in one piece. I would love nothing more than to wake up with you beside me. But if I wake and you are still gone, I will come for you. You just need to make it until sunset.   

Please stick to the plan and be safe. You have a tendency to get into a lot of trouble and it won't be as easy to save you inside of the church.   

Eric  

I left the note on the side of the bed and crawled back into bed with her where I promptly pulled her into my arms. Before I let myself die for the day, I inhaled her scent. It brought a smile to my face wishing I could still dream.  

**A few hours later**  

My eyes popped open. My internal clock says it’s only around noon. I can feel her fear, anger and anxiety. If it was night I would have already been inside to get her after literally tearing apart anyone in my way. It’s been awhile since I’ve ripped someone apart with my bare hands.  

I forced myself to get up and grab my phone and immediately got the bleeds. I needed to call one of the day men we had on premises. I dialed the front desk and asked to be sent to Godric’s security since he pays for a force to be present at all times to protect his nest mates and other important guests. The woman who answered sounded annoyed and I had no time for it. “I need to speak to your supervisor, it’s an emergency.” I said straight to the point. There was not time for pleasantries.  

A man came onto the line a minute or so later. “Mr. Northman, Godric’s progeny I believe? What can I help you with sire?” he asked quietly. “Isabel’s human and my human have run into trouble at the Fellowship of the Sun compound. I can feel what’s going on and I need someone to try to ascertain if they can get to them. If you can, I need you to extract them. If you cannot, Isabel and I will handle it at sundown.” I said with a hint of impatience and anger although I tried to cover it up with neutrality.  

“I can have a team out to investigate in a matter of minutes. We will be in contact before we take any actions for your approval.” He replied calmly.  

“Thank you” I said as I hung up. As soon as I hung up I began to pace like a caged alley cat. I could feel her emotions and there was nothing I could do yet to help her. I decided to text Isabel and let her know I sent in a team to see if they could be extracted. Immediately she sent back that she felt like a caged animal. All I could do was agree internally. I tossed my phone on the bed and kept pacing. It was taking all I had in me not to destroy everything in the hotel room. But if I did that Sookie would have nowhere to come back to after what she experienced.  

“FUUUUUUUUUCK!” I roared. At least the rooms were soundproof.  

About 30 minutes later the phone rang. I answered immediately. The answer I got from the security supervisor wasn’t what I was hoping for. Apparently, the Fellowship of the Sun has fundamentalists patrolling the grounds with firepower that the security has no way to defend against. He also warned that they were weapons made to stake and/or incapacitate vampires. Great.  

For the rest of the day, I paced our room. I could not rest with Sookie in danger and feeling a rollercoaster of emotion. It was making me a crazy with anger. I was seething.  

By the time it was almost sunset I was starting to come unglued. She was panicking. Intense fear gripped her. I stood at the door. Waiting to vamp out, grab Isabel and go for our humans. “I’ll be there soon my Sookie. I swear I will destroy every human in my way to get to you!” I roared and slammed my fist into the wall by the door.  

I grabbed my phone and sent a text to Isabel.  

Be ready my friend. I can feel Sookie’s fear and I can only imagine what’s going on with Hugo. We leave at sunset. Tell Stan.  

She responded with the following:  

I do not know what’s happening. I felt Hugo a bit before, but it went away. You’re right though. We must go. I will be ready as soon as sunset comes.  

That’s all I could hope for. Thankfully it was only moments later that the sun set. As soon as it did, I vamped out to Isabel. It was time to go, now.  

Chapter Text

Sookie POV  

I woke up with Eric’s arms wrapped around me. His cool skin against my warmth felt nice and I really didn't want to get up. I knew it was gonna be a scorcher today so I wanted to get all the coolness I could get.   

When I got out of bed, I noticed Eric had written me a note.   

Dearest Sookie,  

It’s important to me before you leave on your mission that you know I love you. Even if you think it happened too fast it doesn’t change my feelings for you.    

I never thought I’d ever worry for or love a human. That’s never been a feeling I’ve been lucky enough to feel until now.   

Please come back to me in one piece. I would love nothing more than to wake up with you beside me. But if I wake and you are still gone, I will come for you. You just need to make it until sunset.   

Please stick to the plan and be safe. You tend to get into a lot of trouble and it won't be as easy to save you inside of the church.   

Eric  

I never thought I’d have a man, let alone a very intimidating and handsome vampire, write me a letter about loving me. And the fact that he wants to reassure me makes me happy. I’m honestly surprised because I know around other people, he is different. I blushed as I put the note down and decided I needed some breakfast before I went out to meet Hugo. I called down to room service and ordered a breakfast of 2 eggs over-easy, fried potatoes, 2 sausages, 2 French toast, 1 orange juice and one coffee. When it finally arrived, I ate it quickly hoping to be ready before Hugo.   

Not long after I finished my plate, I received a text from Hugo to meet him in the lobby. I quickly dressed into a light blue minidress covered in daisies and light blue flats. I set my room service tray outside the room and made my way to the lobby. When I arrived the brightness of the room from the sunshine blinded me a bit at first after being in a darkened room with Eric and I didn't see Hugo.   

There weren't many people in the lobby, and I noticed Hugo finally just outside the doors. I made my way to him, and I could tell he was nervous. He was dressed in a white suit even though it was sure to be hot today. I found myself hoping we had AC in the car and at the church because I didn’t want to be stuck with a sweaty man in an enclosed space. At least Eric didn’t sweat or ever smell bad.   

“Sookie, it’s important that we stick to the plan when we are there. I know that it’ll be tempting to break out of that to get more information but if they find us out we are gonna be screwed. Since this is a church in the south the men usually do most of the talking so, please let me steer the conversation.” Hugo said. He seemed nervous so I tried to reassure him. “Don’t worry, I know I have a part to play. I can smile and look pretty while I listen in on them to see if they have Godric somewhere." I flashed him a smile.  

As we got into the car, I couldn’t help but look back at the hotel building. Just knowing Eric couldn’t leave the safety of our room had me nervous but I needed to do this. Not only to prove I can do more than be waitress but also for Eric. I don’t know who Godric is to Eric, but I know he is important to him somehow and I need help figure out where he is.  

By the time we arrive I’ve finished mulling over our current situation. In the parking area is a beautiful blonde woman directing us into a parking space. She’s dressed in a white pantsuit and her hair is long, down and flowy. It was kind of odd since it wasn't a busy time. I sure hope they didn’t find out we were coming. We get out of the car and walk over to the woman who now had a huge smile on her face.  

I immediately became nervous but forced myself to walk up to the lady and shake her hand. Trying to fake being a fan I gushed about her appearance and introduced myself as Holly Simpson, and Hugo as Rufus Dobson. She seemed to be a very cheerful person and introduced herself as Sarah Newlin, then rambled on about how God called her out to meet us when we drove up. Odd.  

When I told her we were there as an engaged couple looking for a church, she immediately offered us to meet Reverend Newlin. We agreed and followed her inside with Hugo giving me a quick “thought I was doing the talking”. All I could say was “I talk a lot when I’m nervous. I’m sorry.”  

We made our way to an office inside the church. It was a medium sized room with floor to ceiling windows along the entire exterior wall bar the support beam areas. The room had several bookcases full of religious texts and different iconography. The desk matches the bookcases and was large covered with various items and a computer. There were several family photos on the walls along with religious paintings. On the opposite side of the desk sat two cream-colored cushioned chairs. Behind the desk was the Reverend. Sarah introduced us all and we began to chat about the church.  

“Rufus and I met at church. We left a few weeks later when we realized our pastor was a bit iffy” I said, trying to sound convincing.  

“He was a homosexual?” he asked.  

“He was a sympathizer.” I responded. This caused Sarah to basically go on a tirade about vampires and sympathizers. While she did, I listened to Steve’s thoughts. He was thinking about the vampire in the basement and how the congregation would be watching them meet the sun. Shortly after we were taken on a tour of the church. There were several rooms for study and teaching. There were also several rooms for teaching children. Then we stopped at some double doors with the Reverend giving us some spiel about love coming out of the doors when to me is what clear it was hate. I kept those thoughts to myself though.  

When they opened the doors streams of sunlight poured through the windows. It was a beautiful if not very warm room. I tried to sound excited about the prospect of being married there and so I enthusiastically said, “I’d love to get married here” and offered a weak smile.  I started to get an uneasy feeling when Steve asked us if we had ever been to a lock in. I decided to listen to his thoughts after I told him I had not.  

“This must be the bitch the vamps sent. Dirty Fangbanging whore. I wonder if she can actually hear my thoughts” Steve’s thoughts said.  

“That poor woman must have been glamoured into this by those vampires.” Sarah’s thoughts were at least nicer.  

Steve explains what a lock in is and then introduces us to Gabe. Gabe’s thoughts are horrible and disgust me as he leers at me. Apparently, he was going to continue with us to the last stop. I tried to tell Hugo that I felt convinced and that we should go home to plan. Steve insisted we stay for the rest. The last stop on our tour was supposedly down in the basement. We were basically sandwiched between Gabe and Steve. “My father’s tomb is the last and most sacred spot on our tour. I think you should see it.” When he opened the doors, Hugo tried to protest and say we both had claustrophobia which made me even more fearful. I began to back away only to be shoved down the stairs with Hugo close behind. Then Steve and Gabe shoved us kicking and screaming into what looked like a supply cage. Then Hugo spills his fucking guts. He outs both of us by name. This causes Steve to pause a moment as if the gears in his head were turning. “Stackhouse as in Jason Stackhouse from Bon Temps?” I immediately became angry and suspicious and asked how we knew that but before I could he made a move to leave. Hugo and I screamed at them to let us out and I tried to warn them that VERY ANGRY vampires would be coming for us. Steve angrily retorted with “Let them come! We’re ready for them!” and he left with Gabe.  

Hugo began screaming louder “Let us out! You can’t do this!” and then more quietly as he crumpled to the floor “I can't breathe. I really have claustrophobia”. I tried to calm him down. Eventually he did and I was able to think. We had no phones and even if we did, our vampires were dead for the day and could not come to our aid. And there was absolutely no way we could break down this cage. Even though the bars were thin they were very sturdy. I began to sort through all the materials in the cage. It was mostly propaganda and items aimed at children.  

After a time, Hugo admits his guilt. Apparently, he became angry after Isabel kept refusing to turn him. He felt as though it was unfair and that he wasn't being treated equally. He would have to get old and die while Isabel did not. His argument was petty and vile and pissed me off so much. Poor Isabel had picked a terrible human it seemed. Then the traitor started screaming again. “Gabe you can let me out now! She knows everything, there’s no point in keeping me in here anymore! I can't take it, let me out!” he screamed as he tried to shake the gate.  

Just then a very disheveled Gabe came bounding into the room. Hugo began to tell Gabe that I knew everything and to let him out. He demanded protection. Gabe opened the gate and began beating Hugo. When he had beaten him down, he whirled around to glare at me. He began to tell me I was a traitor to my own kind and say I was whore. Then he began to tear at my clothes so he could rape me as he said he was going to show me what a real man could do. I kicked and thrashed around wildly, screaming as loud as I could. But as soon as it had begun it had ended.  

There was a blur and then Gabe was off me and hoisted into the air. Up on top of a metal box was a vampire of about 5 foot 9 with brown hair and brown eyes. He was dressed in all white and had an interesting tribal tattoo encircling his neck. He was holding Gabe up in the air by the back of his sweater collar and Gabe was trying to wiggle out of his grasp “Godric, it’s me Gabe”. Godric closed his eyes and said “I’m here my child” shortly followed by shrill screams of terror blurs of movement that turned into Eric and Isabel! I couldn't help it, I burst into tears when I saw Eric. He stalked over to me and pulled me into a very tight embrace but kept his attention on Godric. “What happened Sookie?” he asked calmly while Isabel had vamped over to Hugo. When I was composed enough, I told him that Gabe was going to rape me he began to growl and gently moved me behind him. He looked to Godric as if asking permission to deal with Gabe. Godric nodded and dropped Gabe.  

At that moment, Eric vamped over to him and lifted him by the throat. “HOW DARE YOU HARM SOOKIE! SHE IS MINE AND YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO PUT YOUR DISGUSTING HANDS ON HER!” he roared. I don’t know what I thought would happen, but I wasn’t expecting what came next. Eric was pissed. More pissed than when he threw Bill across Fangtasia. Eric ripped the man’s genitalia off his body and tossed it across the room, spraying blood everywhere. Gabe began screaming and wildly thrashed around but Eric wasn’t having it. He then tore one of his arms off, then a leg, spraying more blood before sucking Gabe dry. He dropped his body with a thud. Godric then looked to Eric and said, “Save your human and spill no other blood.” Eric bowed in reverence to Godric and scooped me up into his arms, vamping to the basement stairs. We paused in an alcove because we could hear a few voices.  

“How are we going to get by them?” I asked. I had no idea how we would get out of this.  

“I have a plan. Trust me.” he said confidently. He placed a soft kiss on my lips and turned back to see how many people were in the entry foyer. “Godric’s your maker, isn’t he?” I asked as it seemed to suddenly hit me how much Eric’s demeanor seemed to have changed. “Don't use words you don't understand.” he said quietly. I felt that was kind of rude so I said, “It’s just that I can tell you have a lot of love for him.” but he didn't say anything else in response.  

Instead, he walked casually over to a small group of men guarding the entrance. They all had stakes. He greeted the men and began talking about how he was sent to keep guard over the entryway and that all he needed was his own stake. The cult members were suspicious, but he was able to glamour one into giving him his stake. It was then that a man behind Eric lifted his own stake to strike him from behind. I screamed “STAKE BEHIND YOU!” and Eric whirled around on the man. All of the men in the group now attacked Eric. But he took them out with surprising speed. Not spilling any blood but absolutely disarming the men by knocking them out.  

“There's archers out front, we need to find another way.” Eric said and we went into the sanctuary of the church. This was a bad choice. Suddenly Steve Newlin and a bunch of congregants stormed the room. They were armed with silver chains, stakes and cross bows. I was terrified but I couldn't read Eric. Did he close the bond? It’s a weak bond I think but still...I was just getting used to starting to feel him more. I wondered why he would do that but decided I would figure it out later. I tried to point out we freed Godric, but the Reverend said, “But we have a vampire right here!”  

Eric walked up to the table and was promptly silvered and unable to move. He offered himself in exchange for Godric and me. I didn't want him to do that. I could not bear to lose him! “Stop!” Then, Jason of all people, came out of the shadows holding a gun. “Let him go!” Jason yelled at Steve. I was shocked. Why was Jason here and why did he have a gun? What is going on in my life? When Steve didn’t comply, Jason shot him in the head with a paintball gun. Then, Stan arrived with Isabel and the rest of what I assumed were a bunch of vampires loyal to Godric. Stan roared “You’ve had your turn to prey on my kind with your hate, now it’s our turn.” and they all moved to attack the humans. All I could think of at that moment was Eric and the fact that he was in pain. I un-silvered him and he lurched to his feet, emitting a very angry growl from deep within him. He was about to move to other humans but stopped in his tracks when Godric appeared above everyone.  

“Stop. There does not need to be any further bloodshed between us. We can make a choice not to fight. Stand down everyone. Unless you all want to die. Your choice.” Just then all the humans and vampires stopped fighting. The humans left the church with Steve calling out to them while the vampires vamped away into the night with Eric vamping me so we could join them together. We ended up at a huge compound. It was dark though, so it was hard to make out more than the fact that it was a huge mansion made of Sandstone. Inside the rooms were spacious and open floor plan. There were several areas for sitting and lounging. Many vampires and their companions were already here. We continued all the way to some guest rooms upstairs before Eric set me down gently. No one was up here but us.  

He looked me over; his eyes betrayed his worry. “Are you ok? Are you injured? Did he?” I shook my head and said “No he didn’t rape me, Godric saved me. And the rest are just small bruises. I’ll be ok.”  

“He destroyed your dress” he said with a hint of anger now.  

“Thank you for saving me. I didn’t stray from the plan. They already knew we were coming. It was Hugo who betrayed us all. He is the reason they knew we were here. He is the reason I was in that storeroom.” I said quietly but immediately regretted it. He had vamped away to go find Hugo and Isabel. Next thing I knew there was a massive roar. “HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO GODRIC AND SOOKIE AND ME. I TRUSTED YOU; YOU ARE MY MAKERS NESTMATES!” Isabel at first protected Hugo but then realized she had no idea what Eric was talking about. She rounded on Hugo. She growled angrily and said, “Hugo what have you done?” He admitted to what he had done, and Eric backed off when he realized Isabel would handle it herself. He vamped back to me and pulled me into an embrace. “Let’s get you some clothes.”  

A short time later, after Eric had found me a new dress and rechecked me for injuries, we rejoined everyone, slowly making our way to Godric. Many humans and vampires were lined up to greet and welcome him back to his nest. When we arrived at him, my brother thanked him for his hospitality and apologized for being part of the cult. Godric forgave him and said he will always be a friend to vampires in the area for his heroism. Then he turned to Eric and I and admitted that he willingly went with the church because he thought it might somehow change something between our two kinds. Eric wasn't happy to hear this.  

Then I hear Jason calling out “Luke!” followed by me being thrown to the ground and covered by Eric as an explosion ripped apart the room. I panicked after and tried to get up, but Eric was on top of me and that made it difficult. I needed to make sure he was ok. When I managed to sit up and look him over, I noticed there were several splatters of vampire goo around the room as well as a couple humans. Even Stan was dead. Thankfully though Eric and Godric were ok, as were Isabel and Jason. Godric made a quick call and then yelled so all could hear him. “Go to the hotel Carmilla, security has been notified.”  

After we all made it there Eric and I made our way to a small sitting area on the floor our room was located on. And as if all that happened wasn’t enough, the lady from the news showed up with an entire entourage. Godric, Eric, Isabel and I went to meet her. There Godric told her about his lack of appropriate judgement, and she decided to take away his Sheriff status. I tried to fight with her, but she didn't care. All she cared about was how much a mess this was for her. Godric didn't mind though and even said Isabel should take the job. Godric said he’d signed the papers in a bit.  

“Eric we must talk” Godric said. He then got up and walked until he came to the roof staircase. I knew this wouldn’t be good and reluctantly followed them. What I saw when I arrived up on the roof shocked me. Eric was on his knees in front of Godric crying red tears. The sun was about to rise any minute. I had to get them off the roof. Just then, Eric walked back over to where I was at the stairs back down from the roof. He gave a look of longing to Godric and then disappeared back into the building.  

I made my way over to the ancient vampire. Before he could say anything, I blurted out “Please don't go. It will hurt him so deeply and me because I love him. And I know he still needs you. Don't let the fellowship win” and tears stung my eyes. This seemed to move him deeply “Human tears for me? After all I have done in my long life this, I never thought I would see. I worry for my Eric, but I am proud of the capable man he has become over the centuries. But I’m tired. I’ve lost the lust for life I had for so long. I was cruel and inhumane. I’ve killed so many people that I don't know if there will ever be repentance for me.” he said sadly.  

“You have Eric and his progeny Pam. They will always need you. Don't go needlessly to your death.” I pleaded with him. This made him pause. He looked at the horizon. The sun hadn’t yet peaked over the horizon yet, so we still had a few seconds. He took an unnecessary breath, turned around, walked past me and down the stairs. A moment later I was still standing on the roof. This time in full tears as the sun came up. Suddenly, I felt the weak bond I have with Eric awaken with what feels like love and happiness. I just saved Eric’s maker.  

Chapter Text

Eric POV  

I took one last look at Godric after he commanded me to leave the roof and let him die alone. When I turned back to the stairwell to leave the roof, I saw Sookie standing there with a saddened look on her face. I didn’t want her to see my bloody tears. I didn’t want anyone to see them. But at the same time, I didn’t care. Godric is my maker. He was my father, brother and son; and I was his. I wasn't ready to give that up, but he was giving me no choice. I made my way safely off the roof to safety and immediately slumped down the wall opposite the door to the roof. I felt like all my strength was leaving me. I was fearful because I didn't want to lose the bond I have had for over 1000 years. A part of me will be missing.   

When the door from the roof opened and I saw my maker standing there I was shocked. At first it didn’t register as he had just said goodbye to me. I vamped over to him and then dropped to my knees again. I began to cry again and stared up into his eyes. He caressed my cheek and quietly said our promise to each other, “Father, brother, son” I responded with the same words and then let my sobs of relief out freely. I sent as much love and happiness as I could to Sookie. I didn’t know how much she would be able to pick up, but I hoped it was a lot. Then Sookie came in from off the roof with tears in her eyes.   

She took in the sight before her eyes. It seemed like she was trying to give respectful space, which I very much appreciated, because she didn’t approach us. Instead, she took a spot by the wall where I initially was.   

Godric spoke up then and looked at Sookie. “Thank you for reminding me that my family needs me. I should never have threatened to kill myself. It would only cause immense amounts of hurt. I didn’t think about the impact it would have on my child and for that I am deeply sorry. I know it must pain you to see the effect the pain I caused him has had” then he looked at me and added “But especially to you Eric. You were my first progeny and first true companion in immortality. Before you all I knew was death and pain. And truly, between you and your sister, you’re the one who cares. She and I do not have the same relationship.” He caressed my cheek and extended his hand to me to help me up. I took it without saying a word and stood up. I moved over to Sookie and held her a moment; she saved Godric and for that I could never thank her enough.  

“Let us move to a more private area. I’m sure you have questions about what happened and why I felt death was the right course of action.” Godric said and began walking down the hallway. Sookie and I followed him to his room. After we entered the room we made ourselves comfortable in the sitting area. “Would either of you like anything to drink? I have plenty of human and vampire drinks. Or perhaps you are hungry?” he asked quietly.   

My first question was “Why? Why did you want to leave me and Nora?” and I hoped the pain in my voice wasn’t too noticeable as I couldn't keep it at bay. Sookie gave me an odd look, but I ignored it and looked to my maker for an answer. When he spoke, what he told us chilled me.  

“As you know my child, my maker was a slave master in Rome. He was abusive. The scars I bear are both physical and mental. I had thought after all this time that I would not continue to have the feelings I had as a boy. But over time the memories haven’t softened, and the pain is just as palpable as it was 2000 years ago. The pain of being ripped away from my people in Gaul is like it happened yesterday. I still remember my mother singing to me and my brothers and sisters when it was time for bed. She was very nurturing and made it a point to make sure we all knew how to protect ourselves as well. In my human years my people were at war with Rome as well as other tribes, so it was necessary. Because of that I spent most of my time, even as young as I was, with the men learning how to handle our weaponry. In the end we were eventually conquered and torn apart. After that point I was taken as a slave.”  

He paused for a moment before he continued. I could tell what he was about to tell us would be upsetting. “After I was taken from my family and given to a slave owner my life became nothing but pain. At first it was other slaves that he abused mainly. They were slightly older than I was, maybe around 14 or 15 years old while I was around 10. I was mainly set to take care of my master’s stables so when I would return to the slave quarters I’d see the abuses they had been suffering every night. They were covered in large bruises and welts. Some of them would be whipped; some would be burned. And they all had bite marks. Everywhere.”  

“One night one of the older slaves came to me with a warning and an offer. He explained to me that very soon our master had plans to bring me into the household to help the older slaves since I was growing into a more capable slave. He said I would be fed on, which terrified me, and that I would be beaten if I forgot certain things. He also said I needed to be able to take all types of abuse. Even sexual, even though I had no experience sexually. This scared me further, so I begged the older slave to let me stay in the stables, but it was out of his hands. A few days later my master came for me. He grabbed my arm roughly and dragged me into the house. That was the first night he abused me. He cut me with a sharp blade and licked the blood from my wounds, taunting me about my inability to do anything to defend myself.”  

Godric took a deep breath unnecessarily; it seemed like he was trying to calm himself. “He made it clear that he owned me completely and that I must obey him, or he would drain me dry. He even tattooed a brand and serpent on my back. So, for a time I did obey him. Even as the abuse became more extreme eventually sexual.” Godric’s voice broke then. “Over time I learned his routine and needs. He was obviously a vampire. I deduced this based on stories I had heard. I knew he needed blood and had to stay out of the sun. The house slaves were responsible for serving him and his guests. And he always had guests. But he nor they slept in his house though. And his day rest location was hidden so it’s not like I could just stake him as he slept. Plus, the other slaves were too cowed to plan a way out so it was just me. It took a while for me to come up with a plan that I thought was feasible that I could follow through with alone. I decided I would follow him to his day rest and stake him but I would do it carefully so he wouldn't know I was following him.”  

“Finally, when I was 17, the night came when I thought I was prepared enough to follow through. When we weren't working or being abused, we were kept in a pen of sorts. It was like a stable for horses, but we were shoved in there. It was guarded by two humans but most of the time they were pretty lax especially because some of the slaves gave them sexual favors. One of my friends had decided she would distract them for me by coaxing them both to sleep with her as long as I came back for her to save her. I agreed. When the time came, I was able to sneak out because of the distraction. At the time I did not know vampires could speed walk and I marveled at how easy it was to follow him to his rest. When we arrived at his destination it looked like a tomb. He entered the large building, and I followed him a couple minutes later. The inside of the tomb was filled with some stone coffins and statues but in the corner, I found what I was looking for. There was a stairwell that descended into a basement. I climb down and found several lit torches along the walls of the room. There were several coffins here, two were open. I wondered where he had gone since he wasn't in his coffin. Then only a moment later he was on me. We fought hard but I was no match for him. He knew I was following him because of my ‘friend’ who distracted the guards. She would be joining us momentarily. When she arrived, he had already subdued me and pinned me to the ground of the tomb. She bent over me and said that tonight we would be reborn. Then he sank his fangs into me. The world went fuzzy, and I felt lightheaded. Eventually I had no energy to even scream. I was dying. Then he bit his own wrist and shoved it into my mouth. I didn’t want it, but I had no choice and eventually relented because I was scared to die. When I finished drinking from him, he left me alone for a few minutes while he drained and fed my ‘friend’. My maker then carried us one by one to a deep hole big enough for the three of us. It was a mere minute and then the darkness overcame me, and we were buried. I remember being scared but too weak to move. And then the pain of the transformation was immense. My body was on fire, and I couldn't breathe or scream. My time it was close to sunset again I felt myself beginning to stir. Eventually I crawled out with my new sibling with a new thirst. I felt rabid. My maker doted on us and said he made us his eternal companions because he enjoyed us more than his other slaves. So, he declared we were no longer slaves, but we were still responsible for running his household while still being entirely subservient to him. Then he began to teach us. Our first meal together was a woman in her mid-twenties. She was a belly dancer. My maker glamoured her into following us to a secluded area and we drained her. We were insatiable that night and eventually drained 2 more slaves before teaching us how to stop on the last one.”  

“He was so cruel and sadistic that his way of desensitizing us to it was to make us watch him torture other slaves. It was terrible and I cried so many times. I even begged him to stop because of how bad the pain was that was inflicted. He especially liked flaying because it was a slow and methodical torture that required extreme patience and personal attention. He would tell us that humans are for the weak; that our emotions would us killed. He ingrained the fact that humans were nothing but food and a source of entertainment and carnal pleasures. Eventually we became desensitized to watching him torture the slaves and no longer cried out for him to stop. Even internally we didn't have any feeling towards his actions. To further our training, he then had us do the torture. The first several times I vomited blood. The stress of performing the torture myself made me feel dirty and evil. But over time that soon faded as well, and I was blindly carrying out his orders. Even my sibling followed suit.”  

“I suppose I should call her my sister. Her name is Sucaria and she still lives. We became close over the years we were with our master. At first I was angry and blamed her for my turning and would not speak with her. But after learning that she was glamoured I was no longer angry with her because at that point it wasn’t her fault. When our master wasn’t abusing us and other slaves we would talk about going out into the world and would mull over the idea that possibly we can overcome our maker and earn our and the slaves freedom. We began to plot our escape. We would have to kill him or he could just command us. He could even go so far as to call us back so he could kill us.”  

“The night came when Sucaria and I were able to escape. Our maker had left for a meeting, so we set to work. Sucaria brought a slave to the house, and I could tell she was scared. She was probably 11 or 12. She had already been selected by our master as our next meal, so we decided to poison her blood. We injected colloidal silver into her veins. It was painful for her, but I promised I could free her, so she was willing to deal with it. When our master returned, we presented the girl to him, and we could tell how pleased he was. He drank in the sight of her and caressed her cheek. Then he sank his fangs in and took a long deep pull from her. As soon as it got into his system he withdrew and began to vomit. His vomiting turned to dry heaving and extreme weakness. He began to beg for his life. But I ignored his begging. I debated with Sucaria about torturing him, but we were afraid the silver would wear off. So, I staked him after spitting in his face. The slave was grateful so I healed her with my blood the best I could hoping it would help with the pains from the silver in her. After that we freed the slaves.”  

“My point in all this is my life ended and began in cruelty. I was conditioned to be evil, sadistic and hungry. I still had the personality you see now but it was underneath, and I blocked it out. I separated from everyone, even Sucaria. I let the bloodlust control me. Being alone allowed me to move when and where I wanted to. I spent my time looking for battles just so I could fight many people at once. I was insatiably violent and angry. I did so many evil things to people that I have lost track of everything I have done. And after taking decades for self-reflection, I just felt like my existence wasn't adding anything good to the world and I was tired of living. Tired of hate, pain and sadism. I felt there was no redemption for me, and I deserved to die. And while I don't regret turning my children, I can't help but feel as though I stole your lives from you. I stomped out your feelings and made survival your top priority instead of teaching you to retain a piece of your humanity. I passed on my maker’s cruelty to my children and that’s unforgivable. I’m the reason why you are the way you are Eric. Living with that is hard.”  

“I decided to stay for you Eric. I don't have much contact with Nora for reasons I won’t go into right now, but I would like to renew our bond and rebuild it. I will no longer close our bond and instead I would like to be the maker you have deserved. You deserve to have someone to guide you still. I owe you that after 1000 years of loyalty and devotion. I want to show you it wasn't misplaced. I’d also like to be a source for Pamela. I cannot do those things if I meet the true death. And my death after 2000 years shouldn't come by suicide. It should have meaning in it if at all possible.”  

I cut him off with tears in my eyes, “You wanted to die because of what you instilled in Nora and me? You gave us both life. I was dying when you turned me. You gave me a choice and never lied to me. And when Nora was dying you gave her the choice. I understand you have regrets, we all do, but it should never make you want to die. You have eternity to teach us and show us everything. Instead of ending your life, bring some of your good into the world. Nora and I need you. Hell, I think Sookie could even use some of your advice. Please never try to leave me again.” I hoped he understood where I was coming from. I was shocked to hear that he wanted to die because of how he raised Nora and I after what he had suffered as a human. And I didn't even know he had a sister. Then, I moved to a kneeling position in from of my maker. I stared up into his eyes as he sat on the couch opposite me. I said quietly, “Father, brother, son”. It was our promise to each other the night he turned me. I meant it then and I mean it now. He repeated it back to me and caressed my cheek. Then finally he said, “I’ll never try to leave you again.”  

He motioned for me to stand up and said “It’s well after sunrise my child. Let us rest and we can continue this tomorrow and make some plans on where we go from here.” I nodded in agreement and helped Sookie to her feet. She finally spoke up “Thank you for sharing your story with us Godric. I know that must have been difficult to recount and admit even. But I know Eric loves you immensely and appreciates that you admitted how you were feeling. He needs you in his life especially after all this. I think your influence would be beneficial for him as he continues to grow and learn. I look forward to hearing more from you and getting to know you better. For now, we will let you get your day rest.” I followed her lead and added “I’ll see you tomorrow after sunset and we can speak more. I have some questions anyway about some very important situations.” finishing with a bow.    

After we left Godric’s room, I became lost in thought. I need to ask Godric about the bond tomorrow. We have court with the Queen looming when we return home, and I need to know my bond with Sookie is enough. Otherwise, they will try to take her from me. And if they try to do that...I will destroy them. Even the fucking Queen. I don’t care. I will meet the true death before I stop fighting to ensure her safety. At least some knowledge about all of this would help with that.  

We arrived at our room, and I found myself just needing to hold and be close to Sookie. She looked at me, seeming to sense what I needed and came closer to me. But then she looked down at the ground, her hands fidgeting nervously in front of her. “I want to be close to you but I’m still trying to process the fact that I watched you rip a man apart and drink him dry for hurting me. I can’t help but wonder how much more violent you can be. I’m not gonna lie though, it scares me. But I love you and I accept you. I understand why you tore the guy apart; I just don't know how to process it.” she said gently.  

Immediately I felt horrible for scaring her but at the same time I was angry and needed her to truly understand why I did it. “It wasn’t like the guys just yelled at you or something petty. He tried to rape you and even ripped your fucking clothes. I’m sorry for scaring you but I do not regret what I did. And if someone ever puts their hands on you in the future it will happen again. I won't hide that from you. I’ve never felt something like this. It’s primal. Of course, as a vampire I have many primal urges, but not when it comes to protecting someone other than my maker and progeny. I have feelings that I did not know I have, and they are for you. You are mine, therefore I will defend you with all of my strength. My nature compels me to do it. All I want is you to be safe and happy.” Her response was warmer than I thought it would be “thank you for defending me. I really do appreciate it. I’m just reeling from all the blood and guts. Watching someone’s soul leave their body isn’t really something I want to experience again but I understand. Violence is ingrained in you and your instincts. You just wanted to protect me.” and she caressed my cheek softly.  

She had soaked up what I had to say. She gave me a chaste kiss on my lips and began to strip down. I couldn't help but drink in the sight of her body. She had nothing on by black lacy boy shorts. Then she put on a black babydoll nightgown and climbed into bed. With vamp speed I stripped to my boxers and slid into bed with her. I kissed her softly, then scooped her into my arms and simply held her until we fell asleep.  

Chapter Text

Isabel POV  

When Eric and Sookie arrived in Dallas, I was happy and relieved. It meant that we would have even more help to do something we have not been able to accomplish on our own. The fact that Sookie is a telepath was of great value because she could listen in on human minds and pick up on things that might help us to find Godric.  

The fact that Godric is missing is unsettling because of his age. To kidnap Godric you had to have a lot of strength or a great deal of people. However, he is used to fighting multiple enemies at once so I’m not even sure a group of people could even handle him.  

I remember when I met Godric. I was a young vampire that didn’t have the experience of older vampires and at times took on situations that were going to get me killed. In this particular situation I went to a tavern near my home and glamoured a young man to come with me. I didn’t think anyone would notice a vampire glamouring someone else because it didn’t seem obvious to me. Humans usually weren’t observant, but these men were. As we left the tavern I spotted an alleyway that would be able to offer privacy while I fed. We made our way into the alley but not without me scanning our surroundings. I didn’t see anyone and so I continued to lead the glamoured young man to the shadows.  

I kissed the young man before and took in his features as I held him in my glamour. He was handsome with dark brown hair and creamy brown eyes setting off the glow to his tanned skin. His goatee was soft when I leaned in to plant a kiss on him. I trailed the kisses down his jawline and to his neck. I found the jugular and began to feed. When my fangs entered him, he let out a soft moan and then fell silent again. I drank slowly from him as I preferred to prolong my meals. I enjoyed the warmth of their bodies when I was close to them like this.  

Then I heard something. I told my glamoured companion to stay put and went to investigate. I saw nothing at first and then I caught the movement far off behind some fencing. I growled with irritation and as a warning. Several men that I had previously seen at the tavern left the shadows and approached me. In their hands they carried chains and ropes. I realized that they thought they could kidnap me, but I had no intention of that coming to pass.  

“Come on then pendejos! I’m looking forward to it!” I growled. Then men looked at each other and started to swarm me. I began to fight them off all while my glamoured friend hung out waiting at the wall for me. They initially tried to hold me and bind me to the rope, but I simply tore the rope. Eventually they got the upper hand on me because there were just too many and I was overwhelmed.  

They brought the chains over to me and began to wrap it around me. It was made of silver and began to sizzle into my flesh. The pain was unbearable, and I could no longer fight. I fell to my knees and growled loudly in pain. That’s when he appeared. Coming from the same shadows the men were just in minutes ago was Godric. He simply approached them and waited for them to notice him. When one of my attackers caught sight of him, he yelled out “We got another vampiro!” Most of the men holding me turned to look and let go of the chain. It still did no good for me yet though as I was still silvered.  

He moved fast, tearing flesh and arteries with each attack, killing my attackers with ease. The only one left was the human I glamoured. Then, Godric made his way to him and further glamoured him into removing my silver chains, which he did. When I was free, I said “Thank you for saving my life. I don’t know how I would have got out of that.” He smiled a little and asked “hasn’t your maker taught you how to feed safely? Glamour isn’t enough. It’s also not really enough to feed in a public area. Do you not have somewhere to bring this man? Perhaps a hotel room?”.  

I was embarrassed because clearly this vampire was much older than I (I could feel it) and here I was basically still a very young vampire that didn’t know anything. My maker and lover should have taught me better but before he could finish, he was staked. I looked down sadly remembering my loss. “I don't have much since losing my maker. I don’t feel comfortable bringing anyone to my lair because as you can see, I’m still not great at being discreet. I suppose I could rent a hotel room. I just thought a dark alley would work but clearly, they noticed me in the tavern. Do you use a hotel?” I asked.  

His smirk lit up his features. “I have a room at the inn across the way. They are very discrete and don’t cost a fortune. My progeny and I have enjoyed staying in the hotel and plan to stay there awhile longer.” I decided to ask him if I could also stay at the same inn. I needed a mentor and I felt like he could be trusted and even admired. He clearly had a lot of knowledge and was already a maker. I could learn from him. “Since I lost my maker, I’ve been lost. There is so much that I still don’t understand or know how to handle it safely. I feel like I’m lost at sea. Would it be ok with you if I stayed in the same inn as you? I need somewhere trustworthy to rest and to be around more of my kind so I may learn. May I learn from you?” I asked, hoping he would agree.  

For a moment he seemed to be thinking. Then he nodded at me and said “Alright, I’ll teach you. But if you betray me or my progeny, I will end you without a second thought. Do not bring any other vampires to our inn. Do not bring unglamoured humans here either. That’s too much danger and will bring fanatics down upon us; Especially with the way Spain is right now with the Inquisition. Come.” I followed him then to the inn. I was nervous. I had no idea how old this vampire was or who his progeny was. All I knew was I needed somewhere safe to learn. I went to the innkeeper when we arrived. She was off to the side of the entrance to the building. She seemed cheerful with a huge smile on her face as I made my way to her. “Can I help you miss?” I smiled back at her and quietly asked her for a room. She happily gave me a key and said I could have the last room on the same floor as my savior. She then showed me to my room.  

After I’d settled in, Godric came to my room and invited me to his. It was there that I met his progeny, Eric. We sized each other up when we met. Godric interrupted the moment and asked us both to sit. “Isabel, let me properly introduce myself. I am Godric. And this is my progeny, Eric. Eric, this is Isabel. She is here to learn from us. She is much younger and almost got herself killed in the alley by the tavern by not feeding discreetly.” Eric smirked a bit, which irritated me, and said, “We aren’t all born with common sense it seems.” and began to chuckle and Godric shot him a look that brokered no argument and made his decision known to Eric. “We will teach her our ways. This is how we build allies, my son. Trust is earned both ways.”  

Now wasn’t the time to reminisce though. I suppose I just never thought anyone could subdue someone so strong. And if anything, and I mean anything, has harmed him, I will destroy all responsible. I just need the proof.  

I was slightly concerned about how Eric would take his maker going missing. We may have called him here as just a courtesy, but he has brought with him a useful tool, a telepath. When I finally met up with them in their room I had misread their relationship over the phone. I thought Sookie was merely a pet for Eric but then he explained that she is his. This made a little more sense but also made me worry. I knew how loyal, fierce and possessive Eric could be and if something happened to her, he might put himself or even Godric at risk.  

Eventually Eric and I came up with a plan involving both of our humans. I really hoped that this plan to spy paid off, especially since the risks were so high. Hugo and Sookie would be going to the Fellowship of the Sun compound and pretend to be a couple looking for a church to marry in. I didn’t like it and neither did Eric, but it was our best bet on finding Godric. What really clinched it for me is that Hugo wanted to help as much as I.  

That sunset I went to my day rest feeling hopeful but also worried for Hugo. I had to hope that they could follow through and not deviate from our plan. I could not help him during the day. Then I was woken from my day rest by my bond with Hugo. He was terrified but it slowly went away. I could only hope that it was one of his phobias. Mi amor was terrified of spiders so perhaps his fleeting terror was from that.  

Unfortunately, I could not return to my day's rest and began to have the bleeds. This angered me but there was nothing to be done about it. I’d have to hope I was strong enough when it came to rescuing our humans or even Godric.  

I became even more worried and on edge after receiving the text messages from Eric about Sookie. I vamped myself dressed and began to pace the room. What did me waking from day rest mean if it stopped so fast? I checked our bond, and he was still very much alive. He seemed stressed but not panicked. As sunset came closer, I became more agitated and so did Eric if his texts were anything to go by.  

Another strong wave of emotions and pain from Hugo was coming through our bond now. There were only a few minutes until sunset. I stood by the door to our suite and waited. When I felt the sun dip, I vamped out the room and met Eric at his room. Then we both vamped to the ridge above the compound. We looked around for the best path with the least resistance to the church. There was no easy way in though. I called Stan and made him aware of what was happening, and he said he’d be arriving with the cavalry momentarily.  

We discussed the plans after Stan arrived. We needed a path inside. Stan and the cavalry would clear a path for us while we saved our humans and hopefully find Godric. It didn't take long for Stan to bark some orders and to form several teams. There were six teams. Each team had around 20 vampires within it. Several vampires were carrying shields due to the weaponry the fellowship was sporting, the rest having various weapons. Eric and I would fight up the middle to the doors we decided to run though.  

Once we began, we didn't stop. Several teams of humans attacked us, but they were mostly uncoordinated at first. I admit it gave us a false sense of security because the humans closer to the church were more armed and dangerous. They had everything from wooden arrows and wooden bullets to silver netting and silver bullets. We moved fast and killed several humans in our way. I had to fight the urge to let bloodlust take over on me. No one would stop us from reaching our humans and looking for Godric now, but I needed to keep control, or it could be our undoing.  

Finally, we made it through to the church. We kicked in the doors and followed the bonds calling out from our humans. Eric suddenly stopped and his head whipped to the basement door. He found them but also said in a whisper “Godric” and vamped to the door, kicked it in and vamped down the stairs. What we found there was shocking. There stood Godric holding a bald man in the air. On the ground beaten badly was my Hugo with Sookie on the ground close by, her hair messed, and dress torn apart. We vamped to our humans. I immediately went to Hugo and cradled him in my arms. He was unconscious and covered in cuts and bruises.  

As soon as Sookie told Eric what happened he moved her behind him and looked to Godric for permission to end him. It was given. Eric destroyed the man by tearing him apart in an awesome show of strength and drinking him dry. Sookie seemed like she was in shock but before she could scream or react otherwise Godric was ordering Eric to rescue her and not kill anyone else. I took that as my queue to vamp Hugo out. Which I did. I was barely able to get by all the humans that were gathering around the building wielding vampire killing implements. I made my way to the ridge and left Hugo with another vampire. I ordered them to ensure his safety.  

I vamped to where Stan was with our cavalry. Several humans and vampires had already been killed outside but we needed to get inside. When we finally did, we found Eric and Sookie trapped in the sanctuary. We announced our arrival and our intention to destroy every human responsible and made our move. Godric stopped us.  

He wanted us to leave. He didn't want further bloodshed. But all I could think is why allow these humans to live knowing they tried to end him. We had no choice but to obey. We vamped our way out of there and eventually arrived at the nest. By then Hugo had woken up from being unconscious and I could no longer contain my emotions. I covered him in kisses and swooned when he returned the affection. Suddenly, Eric appeared and roared at Hugo, “HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO GODRIC AND SOOKIE AND ME. I TRUSTED YOU; YOU ARE MY MAKERS NESTMATES!”  

At first, I protected Hugo but then realized I had no idea what Eric was talking about. I spun around to Hugo, growled angrily and asked, “Hugo what have you done?” He admitted to what he had done, and Eric backed off when he realized I would handle it.  

I pulled Hugo close to me by his shirt collar and told him that he was no longer mine. He began to cry and beg me for mercy, but I wasn’t interested in hearing out a traitor. I didn’t allow myself to feel it yet. The betrayal. I needed to get away from Hugo before I killed him myself. I decided he needed to be brought up before Godric as he was my sheriff, and my loyalty and duty are to him above all else. I kept my hand on Hugo’s collar and drug him before Godric and tossed him down onto the ground.  

“Here is our traitor, do with him as you will.” I said with my voice betraying my emotions more than I wanted.  

Godric looked at Hugo and then at me. He asked me quietly, “Do you love this human?” I could only respond as honestly as I could, so I said “I thought I did. But after this, no longer.” and couldn't help but look down in shame. Godric turned to Hugo and said “You are free to go. But you must be out of my area by sunrise. I fear it is no longer safe for you here. You are no longer welcome here. Eric, escort them off the property.” I thanked Godric.  

I followed Eric, pulling Hugo along with his collar. When we reached the edge of the property Eric vamped away leaving me with Hugo. I was so angry, and it was taking every ounce of control I had not to end him right here. But I said “Hugo, how could you betray me and my nestmates? Even that poor human woman that went with you. She was almost raped because of you! Several vampires died because of you as did humans! Leave Texas and my sight. If you return and I find word of it, I will end you.” His response was childish. He scowled at me and said “well maybe if you didn't treat me as less than an equal, I wouldn’t have. I wanted eternity with you, but you refused. So, who doesn’t lose who? There is no way that you would have stayed until I was old and grey” He snarled. I picked him up by his collar and tossed him into the street. “You’re lucky Godric was so merciful because if it were me, you wouldn't have left this nest with your life. Now go.”  

As I was making my way back into the nest an explosion whipped through the air. It had come from inside. I vamped in to see several chunks of silver embedded in the walls. I found several dead humans and piles of vampire goo when I entered. Even Stan was murdered. I began trying to take care of as many vampires and humans as I could. The cultists would pay for this.  

Due to the damage to the nest, we were sent to the hotel. I knew there was going to be repercussions from killing several humans with several vampires also losing their lives. Eventually I was called to the sitting area on Eric’s floor where I learned that Godric was to blame. He had erroneously decided to allow them to take him because he thought he could heal the divide. Obviously, he realized he was wrong when he heard Sookie being attacked but The Authority was angry and didn't see the value in what he did. Nan Flannigan was such a bitch to Godric and ridiculed his decisions. She then took his Sheriff status which angered me, but he just let it happen. What was going on? He even offered it to me and praised me. This was unlike him and no matter how much I appreciated it I didn't want it this way.  

“I’ll sign the papers later.” Godric said and then left with Eric and Sookie. All I could do was sit there and listen to Nan continue on her tirade about incompetent Sheriffs and how I better not be incompetent as well. All I wanted to do was get this over with so I could go back to my room and sort myself out.  

By the time we had finished with our paperwork, and I took my oath I was completely certain that if I met Nan again, I would not be as kind as I had just been. I made it to my room, shut the door and sunk to the floor against it. I began to cry bloody tears and couldn't stop for quite some time. When I thought I had calmed enough I stood up only to be overcome with anger, rage and hurt. I proceeded to vamp around the sitting area of my suite and break every single item in that room. I was screaming, snarling and generally out of control. After I was finished, I sat in the middle of the room looking over the damage I had caused. I felt a little better but was ashamed that I let my emotions get the better of me. I decided I needed a feed and fuck after all this and stood up. I crossed the room and picked up the phone. I dialed room service and ordered an AB negative male and waited for him to arrive.  

About 10 minutes later there was a knock on my room door. I looked through the peephole and saw it was my dinner. I let him in. He smiled and I felt my heart skip. He was handsome. He was around 6 feet tall, slender yet muscular. His long blond hair came to his shoulders and framed his face. His muscles were defined but not so much that it took away their beauty. He was clad only in a towel around his hips. “My name is Javier, lead the way?”  

From there, Javier and I made our way to my bedroom. He dropped his towel as I closed the door to the soundproofed room and had my way with him. Fuck Hugo!  

Chapter Text

Sam POV  

As the owner of Merlotte’s Bar and Grill I have seen some crazy shit in my bar. It’s always the people that want to drink their weight in liquor and beer too. Just yesterday Jane Bodehouse got so drunk she decided to start dancing in the middle of the bar and strip. Thank goodness Arlene stopped her, but I know it’ll happen again eventually.  

The lunch service was slow thankfully as Terry was already stressed as it is. He’s a great worker though and probably one of the most respectful people I’ve ever met. He’s also a great friend.   

When I saw Maryanne walk into my bar, I knew in my gut nothing good was going to come of her visit. Especially after the last time I saw her. She came in with a tall, handsome black man of a medium build. He was very polite when the hostess offered to seat them so I hoped the tone would continue and Maryanne wouldn’t cause a problem. Why was she here anyways?   

I remember when I met Maryanne before. It’s not a story that I enjoy talking about especially because it happened when I was so young, and I don't think I’ve truly processed it all happening to me. That time period in my life was tumultuous and I have no happy memories from that span of time.   

Not too long before I met Maryanne I’d still been living with my adopted parents. That all changed when I was a teenager. I was still going through puberty and an uncontrollable urge suddenly came over me. I sat watching TV and hanging out with our puppy. It was a full moon and apparently my body felt it was time to shift for the first time. It was completely out of my control and my mother happened to see me change. I remember running out the door as a puppy and not coming back for a couple days. When I returned my house was empty; my adopted parents abandoned me. Everything was gone except for my stuff. It was left in my room. I was devastated and didn't know what to do.  

I couldn’t stay in the house since it was going to be taken back after the Merlottes left. So, I ventured out into the world and tried to fend for myself the best that I could. Eventually I became hungry and was desperate for some money, so I had somewhere to sleep and food to eat. I decided to find a house I could steal something from to help me out. After looking for a while I came across a big mansion. I decided I wanted to check it out.  

I entered through a set of French doors that had led out to the backyard. I looked around and saw a few different items scattered throughout the house and large amounts of food spread over the tables in a beautiful arrangement. I couldn't help but eat some of it, but I was interrupted by a beautiful woman. She was tall with long, wavy brown hair coming down to the bottom of her shoulder blades. She was dressed in a nightgown and approached me while I was frozen with fear at being caught. She took advantage of that and the next thing I know she is on top of me. She stole my virginity that night against my will. That’s when I saw her vibrate.   

When she got in the shower after she raped me, I decided I would resume my search for stuff to steal of value. Eventually I came across a large drawer full of cash. I took a pillowcase and stole the money along with several items of jewelry and then took off as fast as I could. So, seeing her I couldn't help but think she was here to collect from me.   

Thankfully, they ordered their meal and left quietly. It was a huge relief to not be confronted by her right then. Besides, I needed the time to hire some more waitresses. Arlene has been run ragged with us being shorthanded and she deserved to have some help. I made my way to my office to start sifting through applications but a knock on the door interrupted me.   

Arlene was stood there with a beautiful woman. She was average height, slim build with honey blonde hair that fell just below her shoulders. She had beautiful eyes the color of chocolate. Arlene smiled at me but snippily said “This here’s Daphne. She used to work at the Cracker Barrel, and I think she might be a decent addition to our team. Especially since we are so shorthanded.” I chuckled a bit at how adamant Arlene was at me interviewing Daphne and told her I would. After I relented Arlene left, leaving me with Daphne. She seemed nice although she didn't have much experience. I decided that I would start her part-time to see how she does and go from there. Hopefully that would appease Arlene and give her some help.   

Over the next few days, I started to regret my decision. Daphne was a total klutz, had a massive attitude and was kind of aloof. Arlene was becoming so frustrated that she started lashing out at me for Daphne’s poor performance. It became worse when Arlene had an order up, but Daphne took it to her customer instead and didn't do her side work properly for set up of the shift. Other times she dropped entire trays of orders all over the floor and even took some to the wrong tables. This set us back on time by about an hour, upsetting the customers and stressing the kitchen.   

Eventually, I started to warm up to her though. As much as she messed up, she had such an enticing attitude that it made it hard not to like her. It also didn't hurt that she was attractive. But I resolved not to spend too much time with her given everything going on in my life. The last thing I need is another fling with a waitress that isn’t going to stick around. I also had a weird feeling about her. She seemed too nice and even too klutzy. She needed so much instruction that there is no way she could have worked at Cracker Barrel as a waitress. So why did she say she did?   

One morning a few days later I decided to take $100,000 in cash from my safe. I stuck it into a bag, threw it in my truck haphazardly and drove it out to Maryanne’s house. She was asleep when I arrived, and her butler would not wake her up. I decided to bring the money back to the bar with me and wait for her to come to me. She clearly knows where my bar is and that I am the one who owns it.   

That evening as I’m having a drink in my office she shows up at the door. She comes into my office with a cheerful look on her face. She always seemed to have a smile. She said “Carl told me you came by today with a present for me. I do love gifts.” I stood up, grabbed the bag and handed it to her saying “I’m not sure how you found me, but I assume this is what you came for. I was young and scared.” Maryanne simply chuckled and opened the bag and looked through it. “Money? I don't want your money.”  

I lashed out practically growling “Look if you think you can get back at me by coming here and -” she cut me off. “You think this is about you? How on Earth did you get the impression that this was about you?” I was unnerved and really wanted to end the conversation. Maryanne shook her head and picked up the bag. “I’m here because this town’s energy called to me. It’s simply a fortuitous coincidence that you happen to be here as well.” Then she begins to vibrate again which immediately forces me to shift against my will and threatens me.  

I’m not sure what to say so I wrap things up with her as best as I can and send her out of my office and back to the front of house so she can leave. And I thought she did leave but apparently, she sat in a booth.  

I was irritated and stormed over to the table she was sitting at. I wanted her gone. “I don’t want you in my bar. I paid you back what I stole all those years ago and I just want peace.” She smirked at me and said somewhat darkly “Why Sam, the least you can do is let me buy myself some lunch while I’m here. Besides you just paid me back after having stolen from me. I think I have a right to be here.” I couldn't argue with her, so I relented and took her order. This was just the beginning of a very long, crazy night.  

A couple of hours go by, and Maryanne is still at her table ordering more food. It seemed she liked to indulge herself as much as possible especially after I’d watched her eat 9 entrees. As time passes more and more people fill the bar and it becomes extremely busy. People that I’ve lived in a community with for several years are getting drunk. They even turned up the music. At first, I let them. I can’t control everything. But then it turned into dancing that got completely out of hand. I finally had enough and kicked everyone out of my bar. No dancing and no religion in my bar!  

After everyone left, I decided it was time to leave Bon Temps. This whole situation had me scared because I wasn’t sure what was going on or the motivations behind it right now. What does Maryanne want from our little town? I honestly didn’t know how to deal with her immense power and her ability to control others. Perhaps, I’d just move on. Maybe I’d been in Bon Temps too long.  

In the morning, I saw Terry as he was coming to set up the day's service, so I decided to seize the opportunity and ask him to look after the bar after I’ve left. He looked at me with confusion at first and reluctantly agreed. But then he asked, “Where are ya off to?” but I didn't know what to tell him. That’s when he called me a coward for running away from my problems. Honestly, he was right, but I tried to back pedal and deny I was going away forever despite my intentions to do just that. I suppose my truck, being full of my stuff, didn't really do much to convince him. Damnit!   

For the rest of the day, I was on the fence about whether or not to stay in town. I didn’t want my friends and neighbors to think I was nothing but a coward, but I could not deny the relief I would feel once I left. Later in the evening I decided to finish loading my truck. Before I could put the last box in the truck the collie dog that hangs around showed up. I gave him a good scratching between his ears and decided to run one last time with him. I ran down the road behind the bar until I was out of sight and could shift into a collie dog that looked the same as my buddy.  

We ran for quite a while under the moonlight. It was a great run and made me sad that I was thinking of leaving. But I let the thoughts go and enjoyed the run. In the end, I jumped into the river and shifted back into myself. I surfaced and beckoned my buddy in to join me. He took off but immediately afterwards Daphne showed up seemingly out of nowhere. It was somewhat unsettling, and I was nervous because I didn’t know what she saw, and I was here without any clothing. I didn’t want her to think I was some sort of weirdo.  

We made a little small talk, and she ended up getting into the river with me. She was even being pretty flirtatious. On the one hand I was intrigued but on the other I was suspicious. Her showing up out of nowhere after I had just been running with my buddy seemed too coincidental. When she decided it was time for her to go and climbed out of the water, I noticed a huge scar running down the length of her back, 3 in fact. It made me wonder what had happened to her and fueled my suspicion further. She dressed and smiled sweetly saying, “I’ll see you tomorrow at work Sam.” Then she left. That night I couldn’t get her out of my mind and found myself looking forward to seeing her in the morning.  

Over the next day or two we continued to flirt, becoming much more direct but not acting on anything. I really needed to stay away from my employees romantically but fighting it was getting harder. Even when she costed me money with her mistakes.  

Then, one night Maryanne was throwing a party. It happened to be at Sookie’s house which I found strange, so I decided to check it out. Practically the whole town was here when I arrived. Everyone around me was dancing and intoxicated in some way, even people who I knew didn’t drink. It was as if everyone had lost their inhibitions. I’m not sure what I expected to find but I was disappointed and confused when I didn’t find Sookie in her house.  

Suddenly there was Daphne in the kitchen. She was dressed in a beautiful dress, and I found myself instantly drawn to her. She smiled at me and beckoned me over, holding out an open beer to me. “Celebrate life with me Sam” she said happily.  

We talked for a while about a lot of things. Everything from what we thought this life was about to who we are as people and where we come from.  When we left the house, we decided to go for a midnight stroll. That’s when she knocked me for a loop. “I know what you are” Daphne said coyly. I tried to play it off as anything else I could think of that wasn’t that, but she was adamant. I was shocked because I never told her but then I was in for another surprise. At first, I thought she was gonna storm off so I made a move to follow her and explain myself but there was a deer where she should have been. Then, there she was. It was then that she and I had the deepest discussion I think I’d ever had with someone because it was real. She made me feel like I wasn't alone for the first time in years. And just as we were going to be more intimate than a kiss, we were interrupted by Arlene and Terry. The timing was horrible! I’d finally found someone like me, and I was getting cockblocked! Daphne was standing behind me naked and probably embarrassed about it, so she decided to go home. I grumbled and decided to leave too. I’ll see Daphne tomorrow.  

And I did. She was just as clumsy as always but today I found it more endearing. It didn’t even matter to me that Arlene was angrier than normal from it. Luckily the shift wasn’t overly busy, so Arlene and Daphne weren’t run ragged but at the end of it, Arlene asked to leave early so I let her. That left just me and Daphne to close it all up. As she helped me close down, she put me at ease about everything. She opened up about her own experiences in life and said I should be proud of who I am instead of trying to hide it from the world. By the time we had finished cleaning up the dining room and pool tables we were making out. We ended the night by making love on the pool table.  

Now I was insatiable for her. After learning that she was just like me and being able to open up to her I couldn’t help but want her every moment. I knew I couldn’t get through the shift without having her the next day, so I made a decision and pulled her away from her side work. I softly demanded “Meet me out back in 10, let’s run and do it under the sun. I need a shift.” When she tried to gently push back on my idea because she’s on the clock I added “If you don't get your ass out back in 10 minutes you’re fired!” and chuckled. She grinned and as she began to walk out back, she said “meet you in 5.”  

The day’s events made me feel alive. I had spent all day shifting with Daphne and it was exhilarating. I didn’t have to enjoy it all alone. When we finally shifted back into human form she had the biggest grin on her face. We made it back to our clothes and as we dressed, she told me she had a surprise for me. I was curious so I decided to follow her even though I wasn’t usually big on surprises. We began to walk down the road behind my trailer. We walked for a while, further from other people and I was jumped by a group of people that included Terry and Arlene. “Sorry Sam” Daphne said.  

They hauled me to a clearing that was actually behind Sookie’s house in the meadow. When we arrived, I saw practically the whole town engaged in an orgy. They all seemed mindless and possessed. I realized then that they all had pure black eyes and were seemingly hypnotized by Maryanne. As we walked closer to Maryanne she began to vibrate. When she saw me, she stopped, and Daphne approached her. Then Daphne placed a bull’s head mask on her, smiling gleefully while the built young man Maryanne originally appeared with approached me holding a dagger.  

Maryanne approached me and said “You will make the perfect vessel for my God, Sam. I should have realized it when I found you stealing from me and holding onto the Mycenean statue. It was a sign and I failed to see it. Now I have a chance to change that.” she gloated as the man started to advance on me and finally held me still. I became terrified and knew I had to leave or die but I couldn’t get away or shift like this. Just then Andy of all people, drunk off his ass, stumbles in and fires a warning shot. It was enough to make them let go of me. I started to run as fast as I could and finally shifted into an owl to get away.  

I flew until I got to Merlotte’s. I grabbed some fresh clothes and my shotgun. I loaded it and set off to find Daphne. Eventually I do. She’s back at the river dock. I confronted her and demanded to know what Maryanne wants and what she is. Daphne tells me that Maryanne is a Maenad and “she’s a God dummy. Supernaturals are drawn to her, and I was no different. She showed me love when instead she could have killed me. She’s after you because you got away.” I was desperate and said, “if I leave then will she leave Bon Temps alone” but Daphne dashes my hopes and said, “she likes the energy here, she’s never going to leave until she gets bored, even if she sacrifices you.”  

I became angry and stormed off saying I was going to handle business. When I got to my trailer, I started trying to work on a plan to deal with Maryanne and a phone call came in. It’s from the bar but the bar is closed. It worries me so I head into the bar to check things out. The kitchen light was on, and the freezer was open. That’s when I saw Daphne. She was still in her Merlotte’s uniform from earlier but there was a huge hold in her chest. Her heart was missing just like the woman found earlier in the week in Andy’s back seat. It’s devastating but I pulled myself together and called 911.  

The operator answered but as she did Sheriff Dearborne and Kenya were coming in the front door responding to an anonymous call about a killer at Merlotte’s. It’s all I can do to explain to them that I’m not the killer. I was obviously being set up but all I got was attitude from the sheriff and Kenya. It was frustrating as I had always been a law-abiding citizen since moving to town and helped out whenever I could. Not too long into the interview Andy showed up after hearing the call on the scanner and tried to corroborate my story but I couldn’t let him. I know it makes him look crazier and drunk I didn't need them to think I was somehow just as out of it. It didn’t matter though because I was arrested anyway.  

When we arrived there were already quite a few townsfolk in jail; Even Mike Spencer who supposedly was fornicating with a pine tree. Luckily for me I was placed in a cell by myself so when they were arresting more and more people, I at least felt mostly safe. But that changed when I heard Maryanne in the other room. I knew she was going to cause some trouble, so I shifted into a fly and flew out the vent.  

I didn't know where else to go so I flew to Andy’s apartment and asked him for his help. He wasn't too happy to see me but agreed to let me in. Then he let me borrow some of his clothes and regroup. After a while I heard from Arlene that she was scared and couldn’t get to her kids who she was worried were in danger. I couldn’t leave her to deal with this alone even though I knew in my gut it was probably a trap. As I got up to go Andy decided to come with me to see if we could save Arlene and the kids.  

It was dark and quiet when we arrived, so I called out “Arlene! It’s Sam and Andy, you’re safe!” But she didn't come out at first. Suddenly, she came out of the hostess station and people began to pour into the bar. Andy and I were gonna be swarmed if we didn't leave so we made our way toward the back but ran into another wall of townspeople. The only option Andy and I had was to run into the walk-in freezer and lock it. Andy also happened to grab a big bottle of whiskey which would absolutely help us out. Now we just had to figure out how to get out of here.  

Chapter Text

Sookie POV  

Having finished our work in Dallas I was looking forward to sightseeing since I’d never been here before. I know it’s only Dallas, but I rarely even leave my Parish unless it’s to work at Fangtasia. I’d taken some time before we came to Texas to peruse different historical sites. Growing up with a grandmother who had a love for history seemed to have rubbed off on me. I wouldn’t have it any other way.  

After talking it over with Jason we decided that during the stay we would go see the Dallas Arboretum and Botanical Garden and then the Perot Museum of Nature and Science. If we had time we would stop at Fair Park before Eric or Godric rose for the night. If not, we would go later in the evening. I decided since it was warm out and I wanted to be casual I would wear something comfortable with plenty of pockets. I put on a pair of dark denim shorts and a pink spaghetti strap tank top. I paired these with a pair of comfortable cross trainers.   

When we arrived at the Botanical Gardens, I was so excited. I love flowers and trees so being able to see so many different types was like being in a dream. I especially liked that they had so many different designs made by plants. Everything was so vibrant I found myself wishing I had some of this at home to brighten up the porch and garden. Plus, the scent would be amazing. Unfortunately, Jason was bored so we didn't stay as long as I would have liked.  

Our next stop for the day was the Perot Museum of Nature and Science. When we entered the museum Jason’s eyes went wide with all the exhibits available. I was pleasantly surprised because so many museums are lame with the same exhibits as everyone else. We became instantly interested in the Expanding Universe Hall, Lyda Hill Gems and Minerals Hall, Being Human Hall and finally the Discovering Life Hall.  

The Expanding Universe Hall was our first exhibit. Jason was fascinated by the journey through the solar system the most and I have to admit it was pretty neat. We got to travel out and see all of our plants and compare them to the size of our planet. It really makes you think about how small we are in the vastness of the universe. It would be amazing if it was possible to travel in space. You’d see the beginnings of life itself. It’s crazy to think we all came from stardust. What threw Jason for a loop the most was learning how all far-off stars and planets are so far away that we are seeing their past. He thought we were all seeing things in real time. When he finally understood it, he was so excited and wished he was an astronaut so he could go back in time. I had to chuckle.  

When we arrived at the Lyda Hill Gems and Minerals exhibit, I felt my breath hitch in my throat. It was all so breathtaking. The way the giant grape jelly amethyst sparkled in the light made me wish I could take it home just so I could stare at how sparkly it is. But my favorite was the Lavinsky Ammonite. It’s 2 feet in diameter and iridescent. I could never imagine a snail that big, but it definitely had a beautiful shell.  

Our next stop was the Being Human exhibit and I found it interesting. It was full of different ways to discover how we work biologically. I loved seeing the brain and learning about how some of it works. Obviously, it’s so complex that I wouldn't be able to take in all the information at once, but it is still fascinating. Jason enjoyed the voice visualizer the most. He’d never seen anything like that before and had no idea how they made the shapes with voices.  

Our last stop in the museum was the Discovering Life Hall. It was neat to learn about how scientists think life started on Earth. The theory of evolution makes me think of the argument that some vampires have about how they are evolved humans. I wonder what Eric and Godric would think?  

The museum was a lot of great fun but when we left, I was starving. Jason and I decided to eat at a diner; I ordered a club sandwich with fries and a sweet tea and Jason had the same. Since it was getting later in the day, we decided that we would head back to the hotel so we could be back in time for the vampires to wake up. Then we could go to Fair Park with them later. Eric also said he had a surprise for me, so I was looking forward to it.  

We finished our food and caught a taxi back to the hotel. On my way up to the room I decided to grab some of the free snacks they had for humans in the lobby. That way I’d have a snack for later in case I got hungry and can’t get to a store. Of course, Eric would probably want me to order room service, but I really wanted something simple and didn’t feel like waiting for it to be delivered. I still had a few hours before sunset, so I decided to crawl into bed next to Eric and cuddle him until I got up to get ready for later.  

I laid down and pulled his arm over my side the way it was originally when I woke up earlier and snuggled into him. While he wasn't warm due to being undead, he was still comforting. I may not be sure of how I feel about Eric and me, but I have to admit his cuddles make me feel safe. I could still smell his cologne and found myself wishing he was awake already so I could have my way with him.  

I napped for a couple hours. Eric was still asleep when I woke up, so I set to work getting ready for the night. I grabbed my toiletries and set to work in the shower bathing and grooming. When I was done with that I hopped out and put on a big fluffy grey robe and made my way to the mirror.  

After applying some moisturizer, I put on some light foundation. Then I defined my eyebrows with a light touchup of my eyebrow pencil and added some smokey eyeshadow in neutral colors. Finally, I added some black eyeliner, mascara and blush. All of it was light and meant to add to my natural face.  

Next, I set to work on my hair. I used the hair dryer first until my hair was dry and fluffy. To combat the fluffiness, I used a flat iron to smooth everything out followed by curling my hair into ringlets. I brushed the ringlets out a bit to give my hair a bit of texture and then hair sprayed it lightly into place.  

Choosing my outfit was next and I wasn’t sure what I wanted to wear. I had a couple of choices. The first was a spaghetti strap Shein bodycon dress. It was red with black flowery lace covering it fully and came down to mid-calf. The second choice was also a Shein dress, but it was a black sleeveless lace yoke dress. The bodice had a sweetheart cut where it met the lace and an empire waist. The skirt of the dress flared out a bit and was covered in various pink, purple and blue wildflowers. It came to just below the knees. I could wear my black peep toe heels with either outfit so at least that was an easy choice.  

I decided on the black dress and put the red one away for another time. Then I put on a black lace bra with a matching pair of black lace thong panties. To finish I put on thigh high stockings rimmed in the matching lace of my bra and panties and then attached them to a garter belt. As I pulled the dress over my head, I heard Eric stirring in the other room and I really wanted to be done before he saw me. I hurriedly pulled the dress over my head and finished primping. Just as he started to make his way to the bathroom, I finished strapping my heels on and stood up hoping to surprise him.  

Eric walked into the bathroom and took a double take at me. “I had no idea you were dressing up tonight. I like it.” he said as he closed the distance so he could caress my cheek. I couldn't help but blush. “You told me you were taking me somewhere tonight and I didn’t know what to dress in because I wanted to look pretty for you but not too formal or casual. I’m glad you like it.”  

He kissed me softly at first, but the kiss became deeper the longer we kissed. Knowing my dress would be destroyed before we left if I gave into wanting more than kisses, I broke the kiss and whispered “later” and gave him a sweet smile. With his own smile he said “I know, but you are so tempting min kärlek. I hope I can behave well enough to earn your attentions later because looking at you all night with your beauty and not being able to have you would be torture.” Eric then placed a couple fingers under my chin and tilted my head up so he could look into my eyes. Then he leaned in and kissed me again almost insistently. I backed up blushing and breathless and repeated what I said earlier about later and left the room so I could cool down my libido.  

It didn't take long before Eric was out of the shower and dressed. He put on a grey single breasted two button peak lapel suit. Under the jacket he wore a black dress polo shirt fully unbuttoned showing off his black eagle talon necklace. He paired the suit with a pair of black dress shoes, and I couldn’t help but drool. He crossed the room to me and pulled me into a soft kiss; the kind that leaves you wanting more and standing there with your eyes closed. “If I didn’t want to see where you were taking me so bad I would absolutely want more of this.” I whispered and backed up before we could get too out of control. I gave him a knowing look and he nodded with a smirk and chuckle.  

Eric then called Godric. “I need some time tonight with Sookie before we talk, would that be alright master?” he asked. I couldn't hear the answer, but I guessed Godric was ok with it because Eric had a huge grin on his face.  

“Yes, we will be going to the Fair Park after with you and Jason. I’ll see you then. Thank you master.” Eric finished and hung up. Then he took my hand and affectionately kissed it before he said, “Shall we?” I blushed and answered, “we shall”. We made our way down to the front of the hotel where a limo was waiting. “A limo?” I asked confused. I was also worried about the cost. Just where was he taking me? “Let me show you an amazing night. Let me spoil you.” He said sweetly and pulled me close to him. I blushed and gave him a chaste kiss before I broke away and got in the limo.  

“There’s enough room back here for a football team Eric!” I exclaimed. The inside could easily have sat 10 + people but it was only for us. I looked at Eric as he climbed in after me and noticed the mischievous look in his eye and the smirk gracing his lips. Unsure what it was for, I decided not to say anything yet and just let him have his plans. I took in the sight of him though silently lusting after him and found myself daydreaming about what it would be like to make love in a limo. Now’s not the time Sookie!  

After about 15 minutes driving, we arrived. “Reunion tower has some of the best views in Dallas and I hear amazing food.” Eric said. The restaurant was a ball on top of a tower. The ball was covered in fairy lights making it look like there was a floating ball of light in the air. Surrounding the entire building up top were floor to ceiling windows. “I’m not sure I can afford to eat at a place this beautiful.” I said with a frown after the awe wore off. Eric spun me to him and pulled me close. He held my face in his hands and stared into my eyes again saying softly “Let. Me. Treat. You.” I finally relented and we made our way to the elevator.  

When we reached the restaurant, it was beautiful. All around the outer edge of the building were windows. There were several different tables along the walls as well. By the windows there were mostly tables set for 2 but occasionally there was a table for 4. The tables and chairs were black, and the floors were a highly glossed cherry wood. In the inner track away from the windows the tables were made of cherry wood with creme upholstered chairs.  

A woman approached us and asked if we had reservations. Eric simply said “Northman”. The lady smiled and said, “right this way”. We followed her to a table for 2. We sat opposite each other, and I couldn't help but blush at my vampire. “Look at your menu, see what you like. Don't worry about the cost.” I went to protest after I opened the menu, but he interrupted me with “Please.” and the most tender look I've ever seen on him. It touched me but also made me worry that he would think I’m after money or something. “I know you want to treat me, but I worry that you will think the wrong idea of me.”  

“I could never think ill of you. I know your heart min kärlek and I know you would never expect gifts or money, but you deserve to have them. I know you aren’t a gold digger.” he said.  

I looked at him thoughtfully and said “For you, I will try to be more open to gifts. But I don’t know if I can do expensive. I don't want to be a kept woman. Gran would tan my hide!” This elicited a laugh that lit up his features. He was really handsome when he smiled like this. Almost to the point where I was intimidated. I set aside how that felt though so I could order some food. Eric chose a royalty blend of blood, and I chose Shrimp scampi with pasta. Eric also decided I needed some red wine so that was ordered as well.  

The meal was so delicious. I couldn't eat it all though, so I asked for a box to bring back to our room. By the time we were finished, and I had all this wine in my system I found my inhibitions were lower and I couldn't take my eyes off Eric. I wanted him and I think he knew it because I felt the same energy coming back at me as soon as mine started. He called for the check, but we didn't take our eyes off each other until the waitress came with the check and took our payment.  

As we left, he held my hand, and I could feel something inside me building. Before we got into the limo, he pulled me in for an award-winning kiss making me breathless before whispering in my ear seductively “Get in the limo. Now.” and I obeyed. He climbed in behind me and then vamped close to me. Then looking at the driver he said, “Please close the partition.” and the driver did without a word. It took no time at all for Eric to bring a hand to my cheek and caress it. In the faint light his eyes seemed to twinkle and even glow a bit. I was captivated by him.  

His kiss came soft at first. His tongue parted my lips gently and swept into my mouth, against my own tongue. Then the kiss deepened, eventually becoming feverish. “If we were in our room right now this dress would be in tatters” he whispered huskily to me and pulled me close to him. “I have no doubt” I said softly. He kissed me again, this time ran a large hand up into my hair, messing it up a bit. I didn't care though. At this point I wanted him so bad I couldn’t think straight. We couldn't get to the hotel fast enough!  

I got out of the limo when we got to the hotel but didn't have a chance to walk because Eric vamped to me, scooped me up and then vamped us to our room. I was shocked at how fast we got there. We opened the door, slammed it closed and Eric made it clear how bad he wanted me by ripping my dress off me, literally. He wasn't kidding when he said it would be in tatters. This left me in my bra, garter belt, thong, stockings and my heels. His eyes became incredibly hungry, and his fangs dropped.  

He vamped to me, ran his hand up into my hair again and gently pulled my hair back, bearing my neck to him. He softly licked and suckled on my neck but didn't bite me yet. I felt a moan escape my lips as he kissed the sensitive skin there and whimpered when he stopped. He removed his clothes then until he was in boxers and then his hands were all over me as he kissed me again. As he kissed me, he began to take the rest of everything off me and picked me up. I wrapped my arms around his neck and legs around his waist planting kisses all over his face as he carried me to the bed.  

He tossed me naked down onto the bed and removed his boxers. Then with a mischievous look in his eyes he got onto the bed and proceeded to crawl up my body kissing as he went. When he reached my lips he kissed me again, this time feverishly. This time I couldn’t stop. I wanted him, now. He seemed to sense what I needed and began to grind into me but didn’t penetrate me yet. I began to beg “please I want to feel you” He ground into me a few more times but then began to rub his member between my labia, spreading around the wetness that had accumulated there. “Mmmm” he growled.  

Then he slid into me to the hilt, and I was so ready for it. “Fuck me, I want it hard.” I whispered. He didn’t wait and flipped me over quickly. He pulled me back into him, so he was behind me on the bed, and I was on my hands and knees. He positioned me how he wanted me and entered me again. He started slow at first so he didn't hurt me but began to pick up the tempo until he was furiously thrusting in and out of me. My throat became hoarse from all the crying out I did at the pleasure. I reached between my legs and furiously rubbed my nub as he fucked me. Right before I was about to cum, he replaced my fingers and began to play with my nub with vamp speed. It was soon after that I was having a screaming orgasm of a magnitude I have never had. Then it began to become more continuous as he thrust into me. I bared my neck and begged him to feed on me. I suddenly felt his lips on my neck and soft licks before he sunk his fangs into me. If our room wasn’t sound proofed, I’m sure the police would have come already because the screams coming from me were raw and uncontrollable. And since Eric had amazing stamina, he kept me like this for a while until I was absolute putty and couldn’t even hold myself up for him. I couldn't even speak anymore I was that satiated. He sped up more and came to his own release right after. He pulled out and pulled me into a spooning embrace.  

I laid there for a while nodding off for a bit before Eric moved to get up. “Come Sookie, Godric and Jason are waiting to go the Fair Park with us.” he said with a soft smile on his face knowing full well that it was his fault I was Jello. When I got up, I noticed he had put on a dark green shirt and a pair of dark jeans. He looked good. I put on a blue tank top and pair of bootleg jeans and boots.  

Eric and I made our way to Godric’s room. I heard Godric say “enter” before we even knocked so Eric opened the door immediately and I followed. Godric was sitting on the couch in front of the television watching what looked like a bunch of vampire news. “Ready to leave for the fair?” Godric asked. Eric looked thoughtful for a moment. “Can we talk first?” asked Eric. Godric nodded and gestured for us to sit.  

“What do you know about bonds master? I need some guidance”. Eric asked carefully and waited patiently for Godric to answer.  

“I know all about bonds, why do you ask? Are you wanting to further your bond with miss Stackhouse?” Godric asked.  

I became nervous because I knew Eric was going to ask about how bonds worked, and I wasn't sure if I wanted to blood bond beyond what we were. There was no denying that I wanted him and to be with him with every fiber of my being, but I didn't know if I wanted forever or not. “Yes master, I care deeply for her.” Eric admitted.  

Godric smiled indulgently and said “I’m surprised you have finally decided to bond with someone other than myself and your progeny. I was beginning to lose hope for it.” and then he chuckled a bit. “What is it specifically you want to know?”  

“I’m unsure how bonded Sookie and I am. When you originally taught me this, I purposely ignored it and so I find myself worried. We are heading into a situation where she could be taken from me.” Eric said quietly. “I’ve given her my blood twice. The first time was me saving her life and so I did not taste her. But the second time we exchanged blood together at the same time.” Eric seemed embarrassed that he didn't have this information and I wondered what made him want it so much now? Why not 1000 years ago?  

“My childe, you really don't remember me telling you that in order to form a bond you must exchange blood. It’s not enough to simply feed her your blood or you to feed on hers. Therefore, you are only bonded once.” Godric said with more amusement in his voice. “Perhaps you didn’t want the information before because I harped so much on you about emotions. So much so that you forgot how to love a mate until now.”  

“I don't blame you whatsoever master. It was a necessary lesson based on the world we live in. If I hadn’t been cold, there are many times I would have perished.” Eric seemed adamant about this and continued by saying “you didn't stomp it out fully or else I wouldn't have begun to feel this way for Sookie.” and smiled softly.  

“If you are worried another vampire will try to take her away you need a second level bond. I suggest you do this as soon as you can to keep her safe. We will need to discuss what this dangerous situation is so I can help. It’s also important for you to know that a third level bond would be permanent. So, if I were you, I would be very careful and make sure. Because if your human dies or even if you die, one of you will go mad and meet the true death after the other.” Godric said and added “I’ll not have someone harm you or Sookie.” finally scowling a moment before schooling his features.  

“Thank you master, for all of your help. It brings me great solace that I can talk to you when I am lost.” Eric got down on one knee in front of Godric. Godric reached down to him, slowly helping back to his feet, and said, “I’m always here my child.” and lead us out of the room to find Jason and attend the fair.  

My, my what a night!  

Chapter Text

Eric POV  

We arrived in Bon Temps in the evening and what I saw that evening confused me. In most towns and cities people aren’t running amok in the streets; but right now, this town is suddenly the opposite with people running around half clothed. There were also several stores along main street that appeared to be damaged and looted, requiring a lot of repair work. Adding to that were heaps of trash around the streets and sidewalks; some of them were on fire even. I wasn’t feeling too keen about being in town if this is what we were going to come across.   

I turned to Sookie, and she seemed just as shocked as I was. “I don’t know what happened, but this is not the Bon Temps I know” Sookie said quietly. Jason spoke up as well saying “What have they done to my town? What’s going on? This is my town, and I won’t stand for it!” I had to admit that, for what Jason was missing in intelligence he makes up for with passion. He loves his family and town and will stop at nothing to defend them.   

I found myself hoping that Sookie’s home was untouched but as we drove through town on the shuttle bus it became painfully obvious that that was very unlikely. Finally, we arrived at the airport shuttle VIP parking lot where we left our vehicles before flying off to Dallas. When I saw our vehicles were in good shape, I was grateful because it was one last thing to deal with. As we pulled in, I asked Sookie “I’d like to accompany you home since there are so many odd things happening in town, would it be alright?” I wanted her to have the choice should she want space.   

Her face brightened a bit and she said “I’d like that. Besides there’s no telling what’s happening in town so it would be wise for me to bring someone with me. Thank you, I appreciate it.” I don’t think I’ve ever smiled so big.   

Before leaving with Sookie, I gave Godric my keys and let him know I would be taking Sookie home before I would see him again and to go on to Shreveport without me. I’d fly home. “I’ll take Jason home as well,” said Godric. I paused a moment and then nodded in a show of submission, and he kissed my forehead gently.   

I unloaded all of our bags and then loaded them into our cars before Sookie had time to blink. “I would have helped, you know” she said with a bit of a giggle. Then she handed me the keys to her car. I was surprised but gladly took the keys. As we began to make our way through town to Sookie’s home the town began to look even more destroyed. There was graffiti on houses, smashed windows, looted and destroyed cars, people slamming their heads into walls repeatedly, even more naked people and even fires. When we pulled up to the house it was full of people; even the front and back yards were full. I could tell Sookie was angry and I was angry for her. I looked around, my fangs dropping realizing there is a major threat to Sookie’s safety and parked the car in front of the house. Outside there was a large shrine erected. It appeared to be some sort of tree covered in grass, flowers, several types of meat, and Odin knows what else. It smelled positively disgusting and rotten.  

The house had been damaged. It was covered in mud and what smelled like feces of some kind. There was dried grass mixed in with it as well. The windows were covered in mud as well, so it was impossible to see the inside once we got onto the porch. When we entered the house was in complete disarray. There was mud on almost every surface. There was blood and grime spread throughout as well. In addition to this there were hundreds of paper plates and plastic cups. The floors and surfaces were covered in several lit candles and branches looped around the banister. Apparently, someone has been throwing parties at my Sookie's house when no one was supposed to be here. In the background it sounded like a record player was playing a song, but it was running so slow it sounded slurred giving the house an even darker vibe.  

In the sitting room among all the other debris was a massive bullhead mask that looked like it might be made of metal and sat on the fireplace mantle. Sookie became even more upset when suddenly a woman with dark brown, messy hair sauntered her way over to us.   

The mysterious woman asked, “What are you doing in my house?” and smiled darkly. I could tell she was dangerous and could feel the waves of power rolling off of her. Sookie responded venomously “This is not your house!” to which the woman replied, “It is now” and walked further into the room until she was standing right in front of me, looking me in the eyes. I threatened her to leave and warned her of my age and she simply laughed. “My, you found yourself quite the specimen, though I dare say there’s nothing stopping him from leaving you, cold”  

Sookie then with her hotheaded stubbornness said, “I’m not afraid of you” and was instantly pinned against the wall and lifted up by her throat. I grabbed the woman and threw her across the room, not caring anymore how dangerous she was. As she landed on the couch, I yelled at my dear one to run away and then sank my fangs into her neck angrily. She pulled me into an embrace and began raving like a madwoman “Yes! Ravage Me!” I regretted it as soon as I did. After only one pull of her blood, it had me violently ill. I began to vomit a black substance all while she simply laughed.   

As I tried to recover the woman sauntered her way over to Sookie and said with extreme curiosity “What are you?” She seemed genuinely intrigued. Sookie’s response shocked me however when she yelled, “None of your business!” and a bright beam of light shot out of her hand, stunning the woman. Taking the chance to leave, Sookie practically had to drag me out because of how ill I was. All I could hear was the woman in the background shrieking about how fun it was to be bitten and blasted with light! But the woman didn't stay in the house. Instead, she followed us toward the car. I was still recovering so I yelled at Sookie to go and said I’d be right behind her.   

In her panic, Sookie didn't get in the car and leave. Instead, she ran off as fast as she could out into the trees behind her property. The woman was hot on her trail and much faster than I thought. I was still heaving up large amounts of black goo, but I was able to regain some of my strength finally. I stood up slowly, retched again, and then vamped after Sookie. Suddenly I heard a scream and felt Sookie’s fear. She sounded like she was in pain. When I finally reached her, she was laid out on her stomach; her back was bleeding profusely, and she was in extreme pain. I dropped down to my knees and pulled her in close to me gently, bit my wrist and bade her to drink from me. She seemed reluctant at first but then started to suckle on my wound. But then the worst happened. Her body went into convulsive spasms and foam began to spew out of her mouth as she choked on it. I had to take her to Fangtasia and have her treated by Ludwig.   

I scooped Sookie up carefully, powerless to stop the pain in her, and decided on a shortcut back to the car. On our way we passed through a meadow that was lit up with what looked like tiki torches and a bonfire in the middle. My senses being heightened meant I was able to take in the scene we stumbled upon. Everyone was naked! And they all had blackened eyes. In all my time on this Earth I have never seen anyone with blackened eyes. In addition to being naked and seemingly possessed all of the people were involved in a huge orgy. I wasn’t sure what was going on, but I knew we had to get out of there. I had no idea what or who could cause such a thing to happen and was wondering if it were some kind of witch. I’d ask Godric and Ludwig if they knew anything.  

I drove Sookie to Fangtasia at the top speed of her small car (which wasn’t very fast). The whole time in the car Sookie was whimpering and crying. There was nothing I could do to ease her pain on my own and it pained me to see her like this. When we arrived, I vamped us inside and laid her on a clean table with her back facing up. After I got her situated, I called Ludwig. Godric and Pam came in when they heard the commotion and were confused why I brought Sookie here and why she was injured. All I could say is “There is some sort of creature that has enthralled the town and taken residence in Sookie’s house while we were in Dallas. When we were trying to get away, she chased Sookie into the woods and attacked her. One of the most curious things was when I bit her it made me throw up some sort of black frothy liquid.” At this Godric’s attention peaked.   

Dr. Ludwig arrived a few seconds later. She examined Sookie immediately and knew what it was. “She’s been poisoned and would have died had you not called me.” I explained to her what happened when Sookie tried to drink my blood and that seemed to light a fire under her. We removed Sookie’s shirt and immediately saw 3 long claw marks. Each one left behind a deep gash that was already oozing with pus. Sookie became conscious as she felt the pain Dr’ Ludwig was causing her asking who was working on her. Dr. Ludwig introduced herself as she worked.   

Finding that any touches were too painful for Sookie the doctor explained how the toxin works but didn't have enough time to test to see which toxin it was. She pulled out a blue bottle of liquid and kicked everyone out so she could do her job. Suddenly, I hear Sookie’s blood curdling scream of pain. I immediately returned almost ready to throttle the doctor but restrained myself. She ordered me to hold Sookie down while she worked. It was terrible.   

As she lay there with Dr. Ludwig treating her while she screamed in pain, I could only hope the pain would be short lived. The doctor continued to pour the liquid into the wounds, causing them sizzle almost the way peroxide would in a wound. The worst part was when the doctor had to use her fingers to dig out necrotic tissue from the toxin. It was deep in her back, and I could feel the fear coming off her in waves. Finally, when the doctor had finished treating her, she told me “You can give her your blood now, her body should accept it.”   

I bit into my wrist and brought it to Sookie’s mouth. She began to drink so I decided to ask the doctor if we could talk about it. “May I ask you something doctor? I need to figure out what did this so I can neutralize it and get Sookie back home.” I asked her silently hoping she would agree to share some of her vast knowledge with me. She looked at me and sighed in annoyed manner and asked curtly “what is it?”  

“Do you have any clue as to what may have done this to Sookie? The woman seemed ordinary, but she clearly has some abilities that humans do not. Her blood is a black sludge, she can transform herself into some sort of beast with massive poisonous claws, she has super speed and can enthrall entire towns into orgies. Even their eyes have gone fully black. Plus, there was a massive shrine.” I poured out all I had seen and knew that it was probably a long shot; but I had to try.  

“It doesn't quite sound like something I have ever come across. Although...” she paused.  “She might be a Maenad.”  

My expression changed to amusement. “Maenads are part of ancient Greek folklore, aren't they?”   

Dr. Ludwig looked at me impatiently. “Vampires were considered folklore and myths before as well. That doesn't mean you aren’t real, and it doesn’t mean she isn't real. The problem here is that Maenads are immortal. They have a natural ability to shield themselves from harm.”  

Then Godric cut in and said “Based on the fact that she can incite madness, orgies and possess people it sounds like she is definitely a Maenad that worships Dionysus. They lose themselves completely in the practice of their religion. They often require a tribute from us, but this isn’t always necessary as sometimes they take their own tribute. They are dangerous and are fixated on becoming one with their God. Sacrifices and altars are definitely in her worship. She will only be vulnerable when her God comes to ravage her.”  

I found myself surprised that Godric and Dr. Ludwig seemed to know so much about the creature they called a Maenad. I found myself wondering why I had never met one before. But then it’s probably better that I haven’t.   

As the conversation about the Maenad concluded Dr. Ludwig quickly rounded up her medical bag and said, “I expect payment by the end of the week” and disappeared as quickly as she appeared. I gently removed my wrist from Sookie's mouth, and she slipped into a deep sleep.  I didn't want to move her for fear of causing her further pain; Instead, I decided to make her as comfortable as I could. I vamped to our gift shop and grabbed a Fangtasia blanket and a T shirt. Pam had insisted on the gift shop because it would bolster our income. Apparently drunk humans enjoyed blowing money on random overpriced items. I indulged her even though I really didn't see any value in it; Until now. The shirt would be for after she woke, and the blanket would be for now.  

When I’d finished trying to make Sookie comfortable Godric asked me, “Are there any lasting effects of what the Maenad did to you?” I checked myself over and didn’t feel any worse for wear. “It seems I managed to expel it from my system enough for me to heal.” I was relieved that I had been able to heal.  

“I’m unsure what course of action to take to get rid of the Maenad. Sookie deserves to have her home back at the very least. As it stands, she cannot return until this is resolved.” The whole situation made me angry, and I began to pace. In all my 1000 years' experience I never expected something like that to happen because I had never come across it before.  

Godric had taken a seat at the bar, and I could tell he was lost in thought trying to brainstorm our options. And since there was so much going on I could not go to my day rest as I was worried about Sookie. My eyes fell on Pam then. For more than 100 years we have walked the world together just as I promised her we would. I promised to take care of her and keep her safe. I promised to make her strong. And I had kept those promises.  

I crossed the room to my childe. I could feel in our bond that she was worried. I could also feel that she was jealous. I took her hand in mine, and she looked into my eyes. “Why must you get involved in what happens in Bon Temps? Is it because of Sookie? Since when is a human more important than your life? Our Lives?!” Pam questioned me angrily. I knew her worry was coming out as anger as it usually does so I tried to soothe her the way only I could. I pulled her into my arms and held her close. I stroked her hair and said as calmly as I could “Pamela, your worry is unfounded. Godric and I will figure out a plan and we will all be safe. Have a little faith, I have never let you down before. Pamela vila dig, du är fortfarande ung och kommer inte att kunna kämpa mot det mycket längre.” I kissed her forehead and sent on her way. Before she descended into the basement to her spare coffin, she took one last look at me and then disappeared.  

Sookie still hadn’t stirred so I made my way over to Godric and asked him what he thought we could do. “Eric, the only weakness this creature has is when she drops her shields for her God. I’m unsure how to accomplish that” Godric said with a slight chuckle.  

I realized how hungry I was, so I made my way behind the counter of the bar and grabbed a couple donor blood bags from the refrigerator. I took a moment to heat them up and emptied each bag into a wine goblet. I brought my maker a goblet and one for me. He thanked me and I sat down. I sipped my blood and tried to do my own brainstorming. We sat in silence for a while and then suddenly there was extremely heavy pounding on the front door. The doors were locked so I wasn’t worried about intruders, but the noise was disturbing Sookie.  

I vamped to the door aware that the sun had already come up. I decided to risk it anyways even if it were only so Sookie could recover. I cracked the door and asked in a commanding tone “state your business!” The person on the other side of the door immediately stopped banging and said “Uhh...Sam..Sam Merlotte from the bar in Bon Temps?” My fangs dropped and I said, “what do you want shifter?!” He took a deep breath and said, “My whole town has been taken over by a creature that I have no hope of defeating on my own and I got these 2 kids with me that need their mama back. Maryanne is trying to sacrifice me, and I have barely escaped with my life several times now.”  

Godric vamped passed me, opened the door enough for them to come in and keep us out of the sun. In came 2 tiny humans and the shifter. Godric closed the door and invited Sam and the tiny humans to sit so they could talk. “Did you say Sam’s a shifter Eric?” Godric asked me. I nodded at him. Sam then saw Sookie laid out on a table and began yelling about her injuries. I immediately vamped to him and grabbed him by the collar “let her rest” I snarled. She shifted a bit at the commotion but still made no move to get up. Then Godric turned to Sam. “I think I may have a plan provided you agree to it and are able to shift to suit our needs.”  

Sam seemed to be considering the idea when the tiny humans spoke “We’ve never seen a real vampire before! Can we see your fangs?” It amused me so I bared my fangs for them. I earned a couple gasps followed by giggles and put my fangs away. “Kobe, Lisa leave him be” Sam said and turned to my maker. “I can shift to any creature as long as it isn’t another human being. What do you have in mind?” he asked.  

Godric nodded and said “very well, Dionysus is often depicted as a blue ox. A giant one. As a maenad, the only weakness she has is when she lowers her natural shields so her God may ravage her. If you can shift into a big blue ox, she may think you are her God and lower her shields for you. The only caveat is we have to let her capture you and begin the sacrificial process. One of us will then distract her so I can pull you away from the scene and save you with my blood. Then you can shift into the ox and hopefully give her the true death.” Sam seemed uneasy for a moment but after thinking it through he looked at Godric and asked, “You’ll save me?” Godric nodded to him.  

“Ok, then you have a deal.”  

At least that part is taken care of. After all of this was taken care of, I really needed to talk to Godric about what happened at Sookie’s house.  

Chapter Text

Eric POV

Godric and I sat for the rest of the day making plans so that when night fell, we would be ready. The whole time we planned Sookie slept. Then, around 5 this evening Sookie opened her eyes. “What happened? she asked groggily as she sat up. “The maenad clawed and poisoned you. You were almost dead by the time I got you here. I had to call in Dr. Ludwig and luckily her vast knowledge of medicine made her ability to treat you much quicker than a normal doctor.” I explained quietly.

The look of confusion set into her features. She looked at me and tilted her head a bit and furrowed her brow. “What the hell’s a maenad?" she asked hoarsely and then went into a coughing fit. Clearly the poison is still being worked out of her system. I made my way over to her and gently rubbed her back. “You need more rest, Sookie. You’re human and need more time to heal.” I said trying to sound nurturing. But she didn’t care for my answer or my care.

“Not until you tell me what a maenad is and why it poisoned me.” she demanded with a growl of sorts. I loved this woman even if she was too curious sometimes. Godric spoke then “A maenad is a creature that is known to worship Dionysus. They are if Ancient Greece and have survived the millennia because of their infused faith. They are simply immortal because they made themselves that way. Usually, they require tributes and sacrifices in order to appease them. Other times they take it for themselves as is the case with your Bon Temps maenad. They are dangerous and are fixated on becoming one with their God. Sacrifices and altars are definitely in her worship. She will only be vulnerable when her God comes to ravage her.”

“Wait, Dionysus is real and has worshippers?” Sookie asked incredulously. Godric chuckled and said “Of course they’re real. Most of the creatures you’ve read about in myths and other tales are real even if they are rare. However, even if the creature is real not all texts regarding them are correct. Sometimes creatures take advantage of old myths. For example, in the past vampires were still in the coffin and we could not afford to be found lest we be destroyed. So, some of us used the myths to our advantage. One of my favorite myths about us is that we cannot be seen in mirrors. I cannot begin to tell you how many times that worked for me.”

Sookie sat still for a moment on the table and stared at the floor. After a time, she spoke. “What are we gonna do? That house has been in my family for generations. And even though the people of Bon Temps have mostly been horrible to be around, they’re still my people. I just...I don't know what to do. Eric, I need to go home and get that thing out of my house!” Then she began to cry.

“Sookie, Godric and I have a plan to fix everything going on. I hope it works but if it doesn't there are other things we can try. We will get your home back and save your town.” I tried to soothe her with my words, and it seemed to work a little if our small bond is correct. I pulled her into an embrace and kissed her forehead. “Jag älskar dig Sookie”

“Did you rest at all Eric? You’ve got blood all over you from what looks like the bleeds. You need your strength!” Pam had risen and made her way up from the basement. She crossed over to me and gently stroked my face where the blood had dried. She looked into my eyes and then down at Sookie and then back to me. “What’s your plan?” Pam asked.

“You won’t like it. Neither will Sookie.” I said and got up. I crossed to the bar and drank the rest of my blood and then looked at the two most important women in my life. Sookie then said “Spill it mister” to which I chuckled a bit because I was waiting for it. “Godric made a deal with Sam Merlotte. Sam is a shifter and has been trying to avoid the maenad because she is trying to sacrifice him. He came here for help while you were resting Sookie. Godric offered a solution, although it is a huge gamble with no guarantee that it will work.” I paused and hoped that they wouldn't need more information, but Pam spoke up “And what is this possibly unsuccessful plan you’re gambling on? What are we supposed to do, just sit on our thumbs hoping you come back in one piece?”

I really didn’t want to tell them more but if I didn’t, I knew they would probably both throw a fit on me. “I am going to take Sam and pretend to be bringing him to the maenad for sacrifice. They will strap him down and stab him in the chest to start the process before they take his heart. I will also be there to handle crowd control if need be. From what I could tell when the people are under her spell they aren’t very smart or effective so hopefully they don’t try to start anything. Then if I can distract them then Godric and take Sam down before his heart is removed and heal him with his 2000-year-old blood. Then, Sam is going to ship into the huge blue ox that maenads associate with their God. Sam will approach the maenad and she should lower her shielding so she can be ‘ravaged’” My explanation had them both looking at me with a look of disbelief and surprise rolled into one. I sighed heavily, “What’s the problem?”

Both Sookie and Pam began rattling off questions at the same time until Godric commanded loudly “ENOUGH”. It was the tone that he took when he was displeased, angry and in the mood to dole out punishment. It was the tone that made me kneel before him every time and so I did. “No more questions. For now, this is our plan. I will alter it as I need to.” His words brokered no argument, and the women decided it wasn't worth invoking the wrath of a very old vampire. He looked at all of us. “We each have our roles to play. Pam will come with me, and Sookie will go with Eric. You will assist each of us. Now get ready.” he finished. I didn’t know he would choose to bring Pam and Sookie. I thought they would be safer here at the bar but perhaps the numbers would be good. I just hoped we didn't step all over each other's toes.

About 30 minutes later we were all dressed and geared for what was to come. We drove over to the outskirts of town and vamped the rest of the way with me carrying Sookie. We met Sam in the designated area in the forested area behind Sam’s trailer. When we arrived, the moonlight bathed the area and seemed to give the area an otherworldly glow. Sam was waiting for us and appeared nervous. I couldn’t blame him. He was about to suffer unimaginable pain all on the promise that vampires would save him. That had to be unnerving.

“You ready to sacrifice me Northman?” Sam said nervously. “I’m not excited about it but yes I’m ready.” I replied. Sookie made her way over to Sam and hugged him “Isn’t there another way? We’ve been friends for years and I can’t lose you too!” Small tears streamed down her face and Sam comforted her. I wasn’t pleased that a shifter had his hands on Sookie, but I allowed it because it made sense that she would be upset about what was about to happen to her boss and friend. “Sookie, this is our only shot. There’s no other way to kill a maenad. I’ll be ok. We all will.” Sam said softly and released the hug. Sookie wiped her eyes and then moved back to me. I held her close and kissed her forehead. “Shall we Sam?”

Godric and Pam left to stake out the area by the altar that Sookie and I saw in the front of the house and find a suitable spot to wait for things to unfold. Sookie, Sam and I made our way to Sookie’s long driveway and began to walk up the dirt road. When we got closer, I had Sookie split from me and Sam. She was to create the diversion we needed to get Sam to safety.

Sam and I arrived close to the house, so I grabbed him by the collar and drug him behind me while whispering “Sorry.” He played the victim well, fighting against my grip. When we arrived at the altar, the maenad was seemingly dressed to be married. She wore an old-fashioned wedding dress and was crowned in leaves and flowers. She was barefoot and beautiful. The maenad said “My, my what have we here? A present for me? The vessel for the God who comes is here.” and smiled wickedly. There was a wild look in her eyes that made even me uncomfortable. I shoved Sam in her direction, sending him almost falling to the ground as he stumbled. “For you.” I spoke with a smile.

She cackled and several of her lackeys took hold of Sam. They brought him over to a tree and tied him to it. The altar was just to the side. It was about 8 feet tall and looked like it was made out of branches that had been woven and twisted together until it resembled a tree. All over the branches were several flowers of differing colors, several types of feathers, rotting meat of all kids, skin of animals and an egg in a nest at the top. It smelled disgusting. As the maenad began a speech about the God who comes I took the time to feel where Sookie, Pam and Godric were. They were all close but hidden. After the maenad finished with her speech, she ordered one of the lackeys to insert a ceremonial dagger. When the dagger entered his chest Sam screamed out horribly. She tasted the blood that came out of his chest. And beamed. Just then, I glanced out of the corner of my eye Sookie running toward the altar from a hiding spot by the house. She had hidden herself strategically and it made me proud of her.

When Sookie got to the altar first, she grabbed the huge egg and threw it to the ground with a sickening splat. The maenad turned to her and made a beeline to her as she continued to tear apart the altar. Before the maenad could reach Sookie, Sookie toppled the entire structure. I kept my eye on the situation, feeling Sookie’s fear and determination. All the townspeople were staring at the commotion and not at Sam, so Godric swooped in, grabbed him and took off to feed him. Suddenly everyone was becoming agitated. I vamped to Sookie and stood between her and the maenad. The people then began to swarm, and I saw red. I began throwing people quite literally to get them away from her. The maenad simply chuckled with a wicked smile on her lips. I picked Sookie up and we vamped down the long driveway with the maenad behind us. She was screeching and yelling in a foreign language I didn't recognize. And Sookie had her arms wrapped tightly around me while trembling with intense fear. I tried to reassure as we ran “It’ll all be ok. Trust me.”

Suddenly, Sam as a beautiful blue ox appeared. He was majestic. The maenad stopped and was completely awestruck. “My lord has come for me. My husband is finally here.” she said softly. She had completely forgotten she was chasing us. She approached Sam and pet his snout. As she continued to pet him, he gored her. She seemed to welcome it. “I am to be your sacrifice my lord? Take me. Take all of me!” Then he backed away and she slumped to the ground. He shifted back into himself and made his way over to the maenad. She saw his face and with utter sadness said, “Was there no God?” before she melted into a pile of goo on the ground.

Sam crumpled to the ground, exhausted and full of relief. The maenad was no more. As for Sookie, she had run over to Sam and was hugging him again. Pam and Godric vamped over to us covered in blood. “We had to take out some of the humans so they wouldn’t follow Sam down here” Pam said with a shrug. Sookie began crying. “Sam, we gotta get you some rest. You’re a hero you know!” Sam could only nod. Godric then said, “Sam, I can take you home if you would like.” Sam nodded and Godric scooped him up before vamping away to Sam’s house.

“I’m going back to Fangtasia, I’d like to have a proper meal after all of this fighting, master.” Pam said. “I’ll be there soon. There are some things I need to wrap up here with Sookie.” I replied and then she vamped away leaving Sookie and me alone.

I took Sookie’s hand in mine, and we began to walk up to the house. She broke the silence.

“I’m so grateful to be alive after everything that has happened the last few days. You’ve saved my life multiple times now. But...” She looked at me with such love but also fear and continued “I don’t know how I feel about us and this life we are living. I’ve seen you throw vampires and humans across rooms, rip limbs off and drain someone dry. I’ve seen you glamour someone so viscously that they will forever be traumatized. I was almost raped on a mission for y’all and almost blown up too! And now...I find out I’m even more of a freak with microwave fingers. It’s all too much. I wanted to further our bond, but I don’t know if I can after everything that has happened. Is that the life that awaits us? Pain, violence and gore? Constant fighting for my life and the lives of others? I need a break. From you, us, everyone and everything.”

“Sookie, I love you. Please don’t do this! If we are apart, I won’t be able to protect you. Your life will hang in balance even more if you aren’t protected! I’m sorry all of these things happened to you but throughout all of this I have done nothing but protect you and tell you the complete truth. You know that a second bond would make it harder for the Queen to take you against your will but for me it’s more. I love you and want to be bonded to you a second time. You are mine-” I tried to talk her out of wanting a break, but she cut me off before I could finish.

“I love you too, but I don’t know if I want this. I don’t give a damn about your Queen. I will not bond with you just because it will help keep me safe. I can already tell what the bonding is doing. It’s knotting us together to become one in feeling but I don't know if I’m ready for that. I haven’t even been with you that long. And that’s too close to getting vampire-married for me right now. I need some time, Eric.”

She looked sad and tears began to stream down her cheeks. I put my fingers under chin and raised her gaze to mine. “I’d never force you to be one with me. I want you to want this as much as I do. I’ll...give you the space you want. But please.... come back to me.” It was all I could say before I vamped away and closed our small bond so she could no longer feel me, but I could still feel her. Maybe I need this break as much as she did so I could reevaluate my priorities.

Chapter Text

Pam POV  

After Godric and Eric left with Sookie, I had to get the place cleaned up for opening. I already knew the vermin would be arriving in droves as they do every night. And don't even get me started on the vampires that come in. They’re a bunch of unenlightened fools that can’t see anything beyond their next feed. They don't even realize they could do so much more with their lives than just fuck and feed. Don’t get me wrong though, a fuck and feed once in a while is fun. It’s when you only do that every single night that I find you to be an uncultured moron.  

I wasn’t in the mood to personally entertain the fangbangers tonight. After everything that went on, I just wanted Eric to come back. He was my safety. My maker, my love, my everything. If anything happened to him, I would personally destroy whoever was responsible.  

Before I opened for the night, I made sure that the bartenders, waitresses and dancers were in position for customers. Everything seemed to be in order. I opened up the door to a line of patrons that ran all the way out to the street which also meant a very full parking lot. I began checking IDs on all the humans. Vampire ages were irrelevant and didn’t need ID.  

Eventually a man handed me his ID and smiled. His scent gave away the fact that he was a werewolf, and I could smell vampire blood within him. I didn’t want to let him in because of that fact alone but that could cause me to have to deal with a very uncomfortable situation in front of humans. Werewolves are a challenge under normal circumstances but those who are on V are even more so. I decided to let him in.  

After I became bored with the door, I sent another vampire to cover it. Let’s just say the last time I had Ginger do it she was glamoured so many times I had to have Ludwig come and help her, so she wasn’t a blubbering mess. I made my way to Eric’s throne and down in it with one leg hooked over and arm and the other down so I could lazily watch the breathers. Most of them were quite ugly and desperate and seemed to think they had a chance with me.  

The werewolf was one such vermin. He looked at me with hungry eyes and it made my skin crawl with disgust. He approached the dais where I sat sprawled out. He was about 6 feet tall and built like a bodybuilder. His dark brown hair hung limply and appeared somewhat greasy, and his beard was long and unkempt. When he reached the edge of the dais, I rolled my eyes and inspected him with indifference. He knelt and said “You are the most beautiful vamper I have ever laid eyes on. Would you permit me to offer myself to you?”  

I denied him access to me and his face hardened. “You think you’re better than me you dirty fucking fanger?!” he said with a low growl. I vamped to him, lifted him by the throat and glared into his eyes. “How dare you come into my place and call me a dirty fanger, mutt! I’ll have you skinned and display your pelt for the world to see as a warning. Get the fuck outta my bar, mutt.” And with that I threw him across the room.  

Suddenly everyone stopped and stared at me and then the were’ I’d thrown across the room. It pissed me off, so I gave a warning. “Go back to dry humpin’ each other and buying my overpriced drinks or get the fuck out!” It worked like a fucking charm.  

I sat back on the throne and glared out at the throng of people in the club and wondered when my maker would be back. I could feel in our bond that he was hurting but I had no idea why. If that maenad or the people under her spell hurt Eric, I would personally make sure they paid for it with their life as slowly as possible. I liked playing with my food sometimes. The dancer was at least beautiful to look at. Maybe I’d take her to my dressing room later.  

A short time later, Eric and Godric vamped in from the employee entrance and went straight to Eric’s office. I followed suit. When I got there, they filled me in one what happened with the maenad and of course fucking Sookie. At least the breather isn’t here, perhaps I can cheer him up by finding him a prize for the rest of the night.  

Then the phone rang. Great, more bullshit. Eric answered it and sat quietly listening for a minute. Finally, he said “Yes, your majesty of course. I’ll look for Bill for you. Do you have any idea where he may have gone?” then another pause. “I’ll head to Jackson and pay a visit to the King there then and report to you after I finish my task. Thank you, your majesty.”  

After another long pause he said “You have my discretion my Queen. If you send me the product I can take care of it.”  

The Queen must have hung up after that because Eric hung up the receiver. He gave me and Godric a hard look and said “I must go to Jackson to look for Bill Compton for the Queen because he has gone missing. She’s worried he was kidnapped of all things. I’ll never know what she sees in that petulant moron.” And then he shocked me by saying that we were also going to start selling V for her. If we don’t it will mean a severe punishment from a psychotic Queen that I do not wish to anger.  

Godric spoke up then. “The blood is sacred. You know this, Eric. Why would you agree to such a thing? I know she is your Queen, but she does not deserve your respect and deference if this is what she is having you do. This angers me. I might have an idea to deal with her, but it will take some time to determine the best plan for doing this. She needs to be deposed and I will be the one to do it. I just need to make some calls. I’ll see you at your house Eric.” Then Godric vamped out of the room.  

I knew something else was bothering Eric, so I made my way over to him as he sat in his chair. He leaned forward with his elbows on the desk and his head hung low. I came around behind him and began to massage his shoulders. I could feel the tension within them and knew it was bad. “She doesn’t know if she wants to be with me because she cannot seem to reconcile that life is chaotic and often violent for me and our kind. She needs time to come to terms with things.” This angered me. Why would she hurt Eric? He has never been so open with anyone before. Not even me, and we are very close. I could feel his hurt like it was my own. “Master, there are many willing women in the world. I know for a fact you can have anyone you want-” he cut me off and said, “Except for her.... leave me.” I wanted to protest but turned to do as he bade.  

After I left the office, I made my way to my dressing room and touched up my makeup. As I was reapplying my blush to give me some color my cell started ringing. It was a number I had never seen before, and I almost didn’t answer it. But something told me I should. Fuck. “Pam” I answered. The voice at the other end was very unexpected. It was the girl who was at Sookie’s house, Tara.  

“Hey, it’s Tara. The girl you met at Sookie’s house and gave your number to?” I could hear the nervousness in her voice, so I decided to play nice.  

“What makes a beauty like you interested in me?” I asked with a soft seductive tone. Her response amused me.  

“Well, I’ve been travelling a lot and I been feeling like I’m wandering aimlessly. I found myself thinking about meeting you at Sook’s and could not get you off my mind. I know I’m just a human so I’m not sure what your interest in me is but I’m here for it.” she finished with a nervous chuckle.  

“Well, I enjoy chocolate. Are you sweet like milk chocolate? Or rich like dark chocolate?” Let’s see if I can get her flustered.  

At first, she didn't say anything “Come on now, not all chocolate is good chocolate. Besides, you drink blood and I bet you don't remember what chocolate tastes like.” Her giggle was like music to my ears. I wanted to see her.  

“Where are you? Did you call me just to tease me with your presence?” I asked her. I hoped she would tell me.  

“I’m in New Orleans but I’ll be back in Bon Temps next week for a visit. If you want, we can meet up and hang out.” she offered sweetly.  

I thought about it for a moment and said “Call me when you arrive. Gotta go” and I hung up. We’ll see if she follows through and actually comes back. She was definitely gorgeous and had my attention. She’d never leave my vault...or my bed if I had my way. My phone buzzed then. I looked at it and it was a message from Tara. It read:  

I’ll text you when I get back to Bon Temps. You intrigue me and I’m looking forward to get to know you. But beware, I’m fucked up. Like really, really fucked up. I’m trying to move forward and put it behind me but it still creeps back in. If you can handle that I’d like to see where this all goes.  

I responded with a grinning devil and put my phone away. Eric wasn’t the only one who had a breather infatuation I guess. After I’d gotten past my excitement I made my way out to the floor to find a meal. I think it’s time for the dancers break...I’ll play her like a puppeteer plays a marionette.  

Chapter Text

Bill POV (before enacting his plan)  

Being sent for punishment by Eric to be carried out by my maker has had an irreparable impact on me. I never wanted to see Lorena again and when I arrived, I tried to resist. Eventually I gave in to her only to be accosted by my Queen and punished for being sent out of state.   

Now, oddly enough, all I can think about is Lorena and avenging us. After torturing her at the behest of my Queen, it made me realize I never truly wanted to kill or leave my maker. Even as cruel as she is I still cared for her. I could never love her, but I do care. I must speak with her.  

I continued to reflect in deep thought until the phone rang. When I answered it was the Queen herself.   

“Bill, how is your progeny doing?” she asked with a tinge of amusement in her voice.   

“She’s doing great. Blossoming into the vampire she should be. How’s Andre?” I asked her about Andre with my voice dripping in venom.   

“Andre is a beast and continues to impress me centuries later. He has taken quite a shining to your progeny. I think he’s planning on a second date. One she’ll never forget. He can be very charming and seductive when he wants something or someone. But...he will always relent to me.”  

Her words and tone used to convey them both angered and worried me. I had no idea what she meant. “Why do I feel like there is a threat hidden in your words?” I asked.   

There was a tense silence for a moment. Then she said “You know very well what I expect. I expect to have my faerie soon or I’ll have Andre begin breaking your progeny. You see, he follows my orders without question, and he does so on his own volition. If I told him to destroy your progeny right now, he would, even though he very much enjoys her. So, don’t bother pinning your hopes on Andre’s obsession with her. If I do not have the faerie soon your progeny will become Andre’s new pet. That reminds me, I need you to investigate the Jackson wolfpack. It’s my understanding they have been encroaching on our lands when they have all of Mississippi. If you find them to be guilty of purposely disrespecting me and my state, I expect you to put an end to it. We have our own pack in Shreveport.” After she finished with her grandstanding she hung up without so much as a goodbye.   

I threw the phone across the room slamming it into a lamp, sending shards of ceramic flying everywhere and the phone embedded in the wall. I began to pace angrily, trying to think of whatever I could to get retribution for me and Lorena. Then it hit me. I had an idea!  

I made my way over the wall where my phone was embedded. I finally got it free of the sheetrock and checked to see if it still worked. I was in luck, the screen lit up just as it always has, and I had full bars. I called Lorena and very much hoped she would answer.   

“This is Lorena” she answered the phone with her beautiful and gentle southern drawl. I was surprised by my feelings but let them go.   

“I have an idea Lorena...to deal with Sophie Anne. But I need your help so that I may avenge us.” I hoped she wanted to know more.  

“I’m listening William” she said quietly.   

“She’s sending me to Jackson to investigate and handle a wolfpack encroaching on Louisiana. She says they have their own state, and I am to ensure they stay out of ours. My idea is that you and I ingratiate ourselves with the King of Mississippi. It’s been known for a very long time that Russell Edgington wants to acquire Louisiana and has been courting Sophie Anne. She continues to turn him down but if we can bring something to him that will give him leverage, we could help coerce Sophie Ann to give in lest she be exposed. There must be something. And I know that if I go missing the Queen will also send the Sheriff of the area I live in to look for me. As you know that happens to be Eric Northman. If she sends him to Jackson, we might be able to get our revenge on him.” I tried to give her as much detail as I could so she could either veto it or agree and add to it.   

“I’m very close to Edgington, or as close as he lets me be. But let’s just say he doesn’t let just anyone into his home. He is a very proud and secretive man but very kind and giving to those he lets in. I’ll speak to him and see if he would be willing to aid us. Come to Jackson, speak with the Jackson were pack and see if you can glean any information that may help us, then I will summon you when I have spoken with the King.”  

If Lorena could speak with her King for assistance, it would help us with revenge and to keep my progeny safe. I don’t care about anything else right now. “Thank you, I’ll call you when I arrive.” I said and then hung up.  

I made my way to Jess’s room where she was sprawled out on her bed. She had a Vogue magazine in her hands but when she saw me, she put it down, sat up and said “Hey, what’s up?” I gave her a slight smile and said, “Good magazine?” She grinned and said I’m just trying to get with the times. Being homeschooled and sheltered to the extreme made it impossible for me to keep up with what’s new and fashionable with people my own age. Or at least my human age when I died. I guess I’ll always be 17?” Her grin turned to a frown and downcast eyes. I moved to her bed and sat next to her. I took her hand in mine and said “Jess, I know it’s hard to go through this and try to adapt but I have faith in you and know you can do it. You have eternity and don't have to be 17 forever. Just because outwardly, you appear young does not mean you have to stifle your true personality and age. I look forward to watching you grow.” I let go of her hand and her smile returned. Not the original grin but definitely better than her frown.  

“I have to head to Jackson for a while for a job assigned by the Queen. I need you to stay here and get the job we spoke about. I do not know exactly when I will be back, but you will have plenty of funds and Andre said he would check in with you.” I said and hoped she would accept it without too much worry. She nodded at me and said “Ok, try to let me know what’s going on?”  

I agreed to keep in contact with her but withheld my true reason for wanting to go to Jackson. If something went wrong, the less she knows, the better. I finished the conversation with, “When I return, we will work on your vampire skills some more. When you feed remember what I taught you. And for now, do not bring any humans here. There are drainers running about lately and they don't need you to provide the privacy they need to drain you. Enjoy your magazine.” and took my leave. This was going to be a long trip.  

Chapter Text

Sookie POV  

After dealing with that maenad, I found myself wanting to break away to try to get back to normal. I just wanted to go back to being the crazy reject everyone knows and loves. Ever since meeting vampires my life has been crazy in a way that I was not prepared for.  

When I think about everything I have experienced, I find myself confused why I would even be drawn to this world in the first place. Do I have a secret wish to live a life of unpredictable violence, blood, gore and death? Is my relationship with Eric worth living through all of this?  

I didn’t know the answer.  

As I made my way back to my practically destroyed house the realization hit me that I might have lost Eric. The little buzz in my blood was gone. I could no longer feel him; but, instead of being glad to have a full break I found myself tearing up and pining to feel him again in my blood. I was starting to get used to it and it was like a reassurance to me. Now that's gone, and I just felt empty.  

I made my way inside to assess the damage. Every surface inside my home was covered in mud, excrement, straw, grass and various other items from nature. It smelled God awful and so much had been destroyed. Large amounts of garbage also littered the floor and most surfaces. It was like walking into an unkempt frat house.  

As I made my way upstairs, I ran into a couple more towns people. A couple were asleep, and one seemed to be wandering around drunk. I woke the ones I needed to and kicked them all out, finishing by locking the door. I was too tired and too pissed off to put up with anymore bullshit; all I wanted to do was sleep.  

When I found my bed, it was stripped of all the linens but looked otherwise clean. I wearily made my way to the linen closet and then set about making my bed. Then, I took the hottest shower I could hoping to wash all of the events of the last few days away. When I had finished, I decided on a babydoll nightie. It was a lacy candy apple red all through the bodice. The cups fit my breasts perfectly with half of it being red lace and the other half being nothing by a string running across the top of each breast. On either side where the spaghetti straps attached to the bodice were little red bows. The baby doll draping was sheer and red as well. Underneath I wore a pair of red lace bikini cut panties. I gave myself an appraising look and then climbed into bed. It wasn’t long before I was asleep and dreaming.  

**Sookie dreams**  

Everything is shrouded in fog. The only light is a full moon that illuminates the fog making it more opaque. The air is just right so I’m neither cold nor too warm even though I’m in a babydoll nightie. As I walk, I realize I can feel the blades of grass under my feet, and I relish the feeling while looking around. As I try to get an idea where I might be I notice that the clearing I walk into looks a lot like the meadow behind my house.  

In the distance in the middle of the meadow is a beautiful lounging area. As I get closer, I can make out that there is a sitting area under a gazebo. The gazebo sits on a wooden platform. The sitting area consists of 2 brown plush leather chairs and a small table in between. The wood is a deep cherry and adds much warmth to the area. In the middle of the gazebo is a deep fire pit that has an inviting fire lit within. Lining around the ceiling of the gazebo are tastefully used fairy lights to make it twinkle and glow. In combination with the fire the whole gazebo has a very warm and inviting feel to it.  

Outside of the gazebo on the exposed deck was a lounging bed. It was covered in wolf skins and other furs and topped with several lounge pillows. Spread throughout the whole area are several lit candles further adding to ambiance. As if that weren't enough I noticed the stars seemed so much brighter. It made me think of Eric and I on top of the roof. What a night that was.  

I decided I wanted to lay on the bed covered in fur and stare up at the stars. I just wanted to be comfortable and stare at something beautiful. I wiggled myself into a comfortable position and just let my mind wander as I imagined the stars and what it would be like to travel to them.  

Then I felt the bond with Eric awaken and come closer to me. The feeling of him being back here with me was intoxicating and made me want him to be as close to me as possible. I sat up and looked around hoping that I could see him. I don’t so I frown and resign myself to being alone on the bed. I move to lay back down and as I lean back, I find myself leaning back against Eric. He had somehow made it behind me and waited without me knowing.  

“I thought I told you to leave?” I asked him with confusion clear on my face. I was happy he was here, just very confused. I looked up at him and caught his smirk before it turned into a genuine smile (one I swear he would have blushed with if he still had a beating heart) and smiled back at him as he said “Just because you told me you wanted space doesn't mean I don't care for you. My feelings haven’t disappeared, I have just chosen not to keep our bond open to you until you’re ready to be a part of my life again. Besides lover, I could never refuse you in a red lace nightie of any kind.”  

I blushed and then asked, “Did you build all of this?” His response was sweet. “Especially for you, I know how much you love stars and nature in general. I want you to have a special place we can go and appreciate both.” I smiled and then looked away and out at night. The fog had fully surrounded us and gave off an otherworldly glow and I couldn’t help but feel like the entire world fell away leaving only Eric and I in its wake. I leaned back further and stared up at the night sky. I relished being held by him and felt at peace.  

He began to massage my shoulders and neck, his strong fingers expertly working against the tenseness of my muscles. I couldn't help but close my eyes and melt. Eventually he pulled me close in a gentle embrace and began to kiss, lick and nuzzle my neck. My body immediately responded to him and I felt my breath hitch in my throat as desire began to work it’s way through me. If he kept this up I would not be able to deny him. And almost as if he read my mind his neck kisses became more insistent, some even with light scrapes of his fangs.  

Now it was my own voice's turn to betray me. A soft moan escaped my lips and I couldn't stifle it. I needed the break from Eric, but I could not deny him or my need for him at this point.  

Suddenly, I was lying on the bed and Eric was on top of me. He was nude! I didn’t even realize as I leaned against him. His kisses were soft but insistent as he settled his body on top of me and in between my legs. He was already erect so when he began to grind against me, he positioned himself so he would rub against my slit. I stared into his blue eyes and saw love there just as he slid into me. “You belong with me; can’t you feel it?” he asked softly.  

I averted my gaze. “I can feel it now, I’m just scared that it will end, and I will be left broken. What happens when I age?” I said sadly in response, but he wasn’t happy with that answer. He pulled my chin up, so I’d look into his eyes again. “I love you, and I will continue to love you more and more over time. I want to experience all of it with you.”  

His strokes were slow and deep. Every time he thrust deep into me, we were both moaning, growling and whimpering while I ground up into him. His kisses matched his strokes, and I became completely lost in him. It felt like our souls and bodies were becoming one and it felt like I was complete. Every stroke also slid and bumped against my g spot bringing me closer and closer to climax in a way I wasn't expecting. It continued to build and build until he bit his wrist and bade me to drink from him. I wanted all of him, so I obliged. When I took in his blood it kicked up my desire a notch. While I continued suckling, he sank his fangs into my neck and drank for me. Immediately I felt our bond grow and I was floored. I could feel the intensity of feelings. It was beautiful. Then we both climaxed, him with a roar and several words I could not make out in his native tongue.  

We stopped suckling and he healed my wounds. “Still don’t believe I could love you with as cruel and violent as I am with our enemies?” I was speechless. “Not if what the bond is making me feel is real.” That was all I managed to say before waking.  

I woke with a start and sat up sharply. I looked around and was happy to see I was still in my bedroom, but that happiness immediately left when I realized I could no longer feel Eric at all. Was the dream his way of calling to me with his blood? Or maybe mine is calling him? I didn’t know what to do with all of these conflicting feelings. I wasn’t sure of anything and needed to process what the dream dredged up and brought to light. If the bond would bind us together so completely, as it did in my dream, then there was no way I could fight it. The very idea of it called to me.  

I decided I needed to set the feeling aside for now. I needed to call both Merlotte’s and Fangtasia for my waitressing and bartending schedules for the next week. I crawled out of bed and got ready for the day slowly. I felt so sluggish after everything that has happened lately. I made my way down to the phone finally and made my calls. Apparently, I work Monday and Wednesday at Merlotte’s, and I’m scheduled Friday, Saturday and Sunday at Fangtasia. I could only guess how that would go.  

For the rest of the day, I cleaned as much as I possibly could. It felt like I barely made a dent though and it completely overwhelmed me all over again. I’d only managed to clean the kitchen and my bedroom before I was exhausted and that wasn't even a detailed cleaning. I’ll never understand how anyone could destroy the comfort of a home in such a way. This home represents my safety and all of my memories of gran. If she saw it like this, she’d have had a heart attack.  

To end my last day off for the next 5 days I decided I’d go for a walk and then go see gran at the cemetery. I grabbed a thin jacket and took off into the night. The scent of nature filled my nose, and it was immediately relaxing. I felt at home. Just before I had made my way to gran’s grave, I saw a pretty red headed girl on the porch of the house nearest to the cemetery. She seemed to be sad, and I couldn't just let her sit there alone crying.  

I made my way to her and asked “Miss, are you ok?” She looked at me with bloody tears rolling down her cheek and tried to compose herself. “I’m alright, there’s just a lot going on for me. I was only recently made vampire and I miss my human family, but I was told that I cannot return home as vampire. If I could see them one last time it would be a blessing.” she said with a hint of resignation. “What if someone took you?” I asked. “My maker forbade me from returning saying it would cause more problems than it solves. He said they would no longer see me as their daughter and he’s right. I’m a monster now and there’s no way my father would survive the night with how he abuses us. Therefore, I am not allowed to return.” Her tears reappeared and she said “I’m Jessica, sorry to meet you like this. The last thing you probably want to hear about is a newborn vampire having problems. What’s your name?”  

“I’m Sookie, I live just across the cemetery. Do you have any friends yet?”  

“No, not yet. Just one vampire friend. I did just get a job waitressing at least.” She said with a slight smile.  

“Oh, where at? I work at Merlotte’s and Fangtasia.”  

“Just Merlotte’s actually. I’m nervous because I’ve never had a job before so I’m hoping I do a good job. Could always use some pointers from an experienced server.” She obviously was hoping I’d help her out and since I thought she seemed like a nice young lady I agreed. She lit up like it was Christmas and thanked me profusely. Then she asked, “Does that mean I can call you my friend?” I nodded in agreement and said “Absolutely. I’ll be there tomorrow evening so feel free to ask me. For now, I’m on my way to my gran’s grave. I go there to think. Here’s my number. Text or call, I don’t care.”  

After I said my farewells, I continued to gran’s grave where I proceeded to kneel down and beg her for advice. If only she could respond. I had no idea what to do about Eric, especially after that whopper of a dream.  

Finally, after what seemed like forever, I felt like I could go back to the house and rest. After spilling my guts at gran’s grave, I needed a stiff drink, a shower and bed.  

Chapter Text

Jessica POV  

I finally met Sookie last night. She seems really nice and that makes all of this that much harder. Bill commanded me to befriend and lure her so that’s what I am going to do. It’s like someone else has control over me. It’s a similar feeling to not being able to even attempt to enter a human home without invitation. You just can’t do it.   

How am I supposed to feel ok with doing this to someone who seems so nice? Maybe I can try to figure out something that will make me not like her, so it won't bother me? I wish I had someone to talk to about all of this, but I don’t trust anyone. Not even Andre. Although if I’m honest he’s starting to bust my walls down. It scares the hell out of me, but I can’t seem to fight it. He’s very sweet and whenever he sees me, he brings me trinkets. He says they’re trinkets of his affection for me, whatever that means! He just seems so different. I suppose he could be hiding something dark, but I haven't seen any evidence other than him being the Queen’s progeny. I’m hoping to figure him out more after my shift tonight. He said he’s picking me up and taking me somewhere special.   

After I down a disgusting bottle of True Blood I get dressed in my Merlotte’s uniform and put my hair up in a ponytail. I applied some light makeup that accentuated my eyes in neutral tones and some light lip gloss.   

I vamped my way to work and as I made my way through the back door, I accidentally ran into Arlene! She screamed and made a cross symbol at me with her hands and ran away which really surprised me because I didn't think she’d be that jumpy. I decided to just put my stuff away instead of following after her to apologize because I didn’t want to make anything worse.   

“Jessica! Glad you could make it in, it’s been a busy night and I’m sure Arlene and Sookie could use the help. For right now I’d like you take hostess duties, so we have a good flow. I would handle it, but I’ve got to bartend. Here, let me show you.” Sam said energetically in a way that surprised me. If I hadn’t been working so hard on impulse control, I would have probably attacked him. Still, my impulse control still needs a lot of work because my fangs still popped out and I had to cover my mouth. How embarrassing! “Don’t worry about it, you’re young and seem nice. Just do your best, let me show you the menus and seating layout.” he said and beckoned me to follow him.  

We made our way to the front where a small decorative wooden booth sat. Inside were stacks of menus, drink menus and dessert menus. There were stacks of children's paper menus and tiny boxes of new crayons. Sam then explained quickly, “Each adult gets their own menu. Each table receives a drink and a dessert menu and finally, each kiddo gets their own menu and packet of crayons. When you sit people try to spread them evenly between the servers, so they aren't overwhelmed. Also make sure you get their drink orders started. Think you got it?” He flashed me a smile and I nodded.  

He seemed satisfied and left me to handle the customers coming in. A small group of 3 came in then and I seated them in Sookie’s area. “Can I get you anything to drink before I get your waitress?” I asked them sweetly with a slight smile on my face. They all wanted sweet tea with extra sugar packets. I scrawled down on my order pad and made my way to the drink station and happened to see Sookie talking to Arlene at the window to the kitchen.  

I overheard Sookie say “I’m not sure what to do about this Arlene. I’m worried that I lost him. I told him I needed time alone to figure everything out and process things after all that had happened and then he closed off the tiny bond we had started to form. I can’t feel him and -” and then Arlene cut her off. “I don’t know anything about vampires or blood bonds, in fact, vampires scare me. They’re evil and I’m worried about your inviting evil into your life. Besides maybe ‘feelin’ him in your blood might not be such a good thing. Maybe it influences your feelings, and he didn't want that? Just take some time and process things. Just because you're on a break from your relationship and can’t feel him in your blood, doesn't mean that you have to stop feeling what you feel. It just means you have to sort through it all and come to your own conclusions without the blood influencing you. I think maybe he did it to help you through it all without coaxing you. Even though he’s a vamper I’d say that’s pretty considerate.” Then, she picks up all of the plates for her next table since the order is up and carries it expertly out to the floor leaving Sookie behind waiting for the order up for her own table.  

“I just seated a table of 3. Here’s the check I started for them with their drink orders on it. Is there anything else I need to do?” I asked nervously. Her face lit up in a smile and she said, “All you have to do is bring out their drinks and then you can seat the next one.” Then her order was up which she brought out to one of her tables. I poured out the 3 iced teas and grabbed some sugar packets and brought it all out to the table. “Here you are, Sookie will be with you shortly. Enjoy your meal!” I said and placed down the drinks. When I was done, I made my way back to the front of the dining room.  

Throughout the night I noticed as Sookie worked, she seemed a bit down. When we finally had a lull in customers, I approached her and asked what was wrong. Maybe I could help, and it would gain her trust over time? She didn’t want to discuss it because she doesn’t know me well enough and It’s extremely personal. I decided to let it go but offered to be a shoulder and listening ear if she needed it. She thanked me and I went about my own duties.  

For the rest of the shift Sookie spent time mentoring me on the best ways to do my job to work with the waitresses best. At the end of the shift, she asked me to come over tomorrow night to hang out and get to know one another. I agreed and put my stuff away with a smile.  

Suddenly I heard his voice. Is he here? I made my way out to the lobby again and there was Andre. He was talking to Sam and had asked when I’d be off. When he saw me, his face seemed to light up. It was a good feeling and I smiled back saying “Shall we?” He nodded and said, “We shall” and offered me his arm which I gracefully took.  

After climbing in the car and taking off Andre glances at me and smiles a bit and then looks back at the road.  

“How was your shift?” he asked.  

“It was so busy but nothing special happened. Just a lot of customers. I did make a friend named Sookie though.” I said with a shrug.  

“Well, I’m glad to hear it was uneventful. And Sookie is such an odd name but I’m glad you are making friends. There has been a rash of reports from vampires in the state about people draining weak vampires for their blood. They use it like you would a drug and become violent and devious just to get more to use and sell. There were even reports that a few vampires in Bon Temps recently were killed by a propane bomb in the day. I just want you to be safe. Even vampires can be captured and killed. If something happened to you, I don’t think I’d be able to control my reaction. I’d find you and destroy whoever hurt you.” he said and squeezed my thigh.  

It sent tingles through my body and the sensation was nice. “You’re sweet” I said softly and smiled.  

“I don't know that I would call me sweet. But, coming from you I’ll allow it for now. Let’s get you home.” Andre then shifted gears before he continued with “I have a surprise for you”.  

“Aww, see you’re sweet!” I said with a giggle. Then I noticed we weren't going to my house. We were driving further out into the country. “Where are we going?” I asked.  

“We’re going home. More specifically, my home. I want to bring you there, is that alright?” I glanced at me again.  

I took a deep unnecessary breath. I needed to keep it together and not become an awkward anxious mess. When we arrived, we were fully in the forest. There was a well-built, modest log cabin nestled on the edge of a clearing. When we entered the house straight ahead was a staircase. It was made of the same wood as the house was built out of. Off to the left I could see what looked like a living room. Off to the right looked like a kitchen. I followed Andre into the living room. It was a modest size, just like the house and had an inviting sitting area. The couches were made of dark brown leather (you could smell the leather and conditioning in the air) and were arranged around a beautiful coffee table made of the same matching wood as the rest of the house. On the wall opposite the sitting area was a massive flat screen TV and an impressive collection of gaming consoles. There were also a couple of floor lamps in the corners of the room with a couple of sconces on each wall. Only the sconces were lit at the moment.  

“Please sit, I’ll be back with our dinner.” he said with a charming smile and left.  

I sat down and waited for him to come back. At first, I was worried about my posture and tried to sit with good posture but that soon became uncomfortable, and I felt stupid, so I leaned back to enjoy the leather couch. Just then he came back with a woman. She was gorgeous and I was suddenly confused. Why was she here? Before I could ask the woman then kneeled down in front of me, baring her neck. “Dinner is served” said Andre with a smile.  

The woman and I locked eyes a moment and she said, “Let me nourish you”. I leaned forward and stroked her cheek with my hand and let it run to grip her by the back of her neck. My fangs dropped and I sank my teeth into her. I drank deeply from her and as I did, I glanced up at Andre. His fangs had dropped too, and he seemed to be watching me with longing. What was that about? I decided to attend to the woman in front of me instead. I finished and closed up her wounds to be nice. The woman left the room and Andre said, “Let me retrieve my dinner.” When he returned, I had laid back on the sofa and he brought another woman in. She was also beautiful. Andre said, “If you’re still hungry you can have her first?” but I declined.  

He drank deeply of the woman but without warmth. When he was done, he sent her off with blood still dripping down her neck from her fang marks. He sat down next to me and gazed into my eyes. He reached his hand up to my temple and swept my hair behind my ear. Then he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small red box. If I could blush, I would be right now. What on Earth is in the box? He seemed to know I was worried about it and opened the box. What was inside caught my breath.  

“It’s a 1 carat ruby pendant and white gold chain. The ruby is for the blood that I hope will bind us and the white gold I think accentuates the brilliance of the cut of the ruby.” he said softly. I took in the sight of it and said quietly “thank you”. I didn’t know what else to say. He took it out of the box and put it on me. Then he looked at me and said, “Now it’s beautiful” and smiled.  

Again, if I could have blushed, I would have. All I could do was smile. He leaned in and kissed me. It was soft and sensual. My fangs dropped involuntarily, and I gasped, pulling away in embarrassment. But as I did his dropped as well and he pulled me back to him. We were face to face a moment. So close we could have kissed but instead we let the tension build. It didn’t last long. He suddenly leaned in and kissed me passionately. My impulses took over and I couldn’t control myself anymore.  

He leaned back on the couch and pulled me onto his lap. I straddled him and he pulled me close to kiss me. The kisses were soft and insistent. Then he ran his tongue across one of my fangs and I instinctually did the same as he did. We both drew a little blood. Our blood mixed together in our mouths, and it was exhilarating. I’ve never even been with anyone before, is this how it always feels? I grind into him to try to relieve some of this “feeling” inside of me. I feel like I’m being wound up inside and like I need to release it. He seems to know what I’m after and starts to grind into me too.  

“Wait, I’ve never done this before. I-” I started to say but he cut me off to say “Do you want to stop? We can.” He looked at me for an answer and so I said, “I just need to go slow, but I want this.” and vamped removing my clothes down to my bra and panties and was back on his lap in a flash. He looked at me breathlessly. “Fuck” was all he said before he kissed me passionately. Then he moved me off him and vamped removing his own clothes down to his boxers. And based on the impressive bulge in them I would say he was turned on as much as I was. I couldn't help but wonder what he would feel like. Then he pushed me back onto the couch, laying me down. He then laid on top of me between my legs and began to kiss me and grind his pelvis into mine.  

His hands roamed my body and his lips caressed and kissed places on my body that made me breathless and whimper softly with need. Eventually he kissed all over my body avoiding all of my erogenous zones, so my body felt like it was screaming with absolute need. Then he spread my legs wide and ripped my panties off, throwing the lace somewhere in the room. I gasped and then let out a loud appreciative moan as he buried his mouth and tongue in my slit. Then he spread me open with his fingers. His tongue was fucking amazing, and he easily had me screaming in no time at all. I was so wet, and I felt this intense building inside and my clit began to throb wildly “Cum for me” he said softly and then returned to his tongue caressing and thrashing at my clit and the sucking, yes, the sucking. “More! Please!” I begged and pulled his head down onto me hard. He gave me more and I came undone in his mouth. He didn’t stop and soon I was cumming so hard I couldn't stop anymore.  

“I want to be inside you, will you let me?” he asked as he pulled away. “Then what are you waiting for?” I asked wantonly. With that he climbed up my body and kissed me deeply. He began to rub the tip of his cock against my clit and up and down in my slit. The sensation made me even more wanton as I moved my hips under him. Then he slowly began to slide himself into me. A little at a time still hurt but eventually it stopped hurting. I was able to finally take him all in and it felt amazing. “Give it to me deep and make me feel something”.  

He then pulled both of my legs up over his shoulders and began to plunge into me deeply as he played with my clit making me scream out in intense pleasure. He vamped as he drilled into me and rubbed me. He had me so relaxed after cumming so hard and so repeatedly that I melted. Everything felt so fucking good. “God yes, like that!” I screamed and I felt him start to swell more than he already was, and he let out a roar of intense pleasure. It brought out my own final release as well. It was so intense I don't think either of us moved for a few minutes.  

When we were finally feeling up to it, we both went for a shower. It turned out to be just as dirty as what we did on the couch but in the end, we cleaned up at least. When we dressed, we went back to the living room. We ended up turning on a random sitcom and began talking with it in the background.  

“What was the job Bill was sent on?” I asked, hoping he would be straight forward instead of evasive like Bill.  

“He was sent to investigate why the Jackson wolfpack was encroaching on Louisiana soil. We believe V may be involved and if it is we need to punish them. We have the highest population of vampires in the country. We need to keep all of us safe from this threat.”  

I was shocked. Not about the V or anything but that there were wolves? “Are they werewolves?” I had to know.  

With a chuckle he said “Yes, they are very real. And they can be an especially difficult challenge for a vampire, especially if the wolf has ingested vampire blood. Speed is your friend when it comes to fighting wolves. I am worried though about dealing with a wolfpack on V. I worry sometimes the Queen doesn't think things through and this situation isn't the only one. Don't get me wrong though, she is my Queen, and I will serve her until my true death.”  

I nodded in response, taking in what he said. It made me wonder what else was out there that I had no idea about. It also made me worry for Bill. I wasn’t ready to be left alone in the world if something happened to Bill. “Do you mind if I message Bill really quick?” I asked.  

“Not at all. It’s almost sunrise so we should retire soon after. The whole house will be light tight though.” he said.  

I smiled and grabbed my phone.  

“Hey Bill, it’s Jess. I hope all is going well with you in Jackson. I got the job at Merlotte’s and have successfully met Sookie and befriended her. Tomorrow night I have plans to spend time with Sookie at her house. I’m currently with Andre at his home.” I texted Bill.  

His response was quick “Jess! I’m happy to hear you are well and that Andre is with you. He seems to be fond of you. I’m happy about your progress on our plans as well. I know it isn't pleasant, but I hope you understand why it must be done; for both our sakes. Go to your rest, we’ll talk soon.”  

All the danger around me had me worried. Drainers, vigilantes wielding flames in the daylight and now werewolves and lord knows what else. None of this makes sense yet but I will get to the bottom of it.  

I decided to put my phone back into my purse and let Andre lead me to my dayrest.  

Chapter Text

Eric POV  

When I rose for the night, I knew Godric would want to speak with me. He was angry since the Queen ordered the sale of the blood. He has good reason to be angry though; if I were in his position from the outside looking in, I would be too. I’m hoping that he understands that my hands are tied in this matter. The Authority has such ridiculous rules when it comes to obeying the monarchy. Fucking politics make me sick but I have no choice but to engage in them in order to survive. Not only must I obey the Queen without question as her Sheriff, but I must not commit treason, even if she does something wrong. The only challenge that is allowable is if you plan to depose of the monarch and take their place which I want nothing to do with. I’m content with being a Sheriff and desire nothing more.   

The feeling of irritation in the bond I shared with Godric pulled me out of my musings and reminded me I needed to get my ass to the club. When I finally arrive, Godric makes his way over to me clearly irritated. Then he says “I’ve recently learned there is a group of rednecks in Bon Temps that blew up a nest a couple days ago with a propane bomb in broad daylight. They killed 3 vampires. There is also another that sells V from a newer vampire that went missing a couple weeks ago. You, Pam and I are going to be rounding them up tonight. It shouldn’t take long. When we do, we will question them. If they are useful, I might let them live. I’m tired of the violence against our kind.” Then he looked around a moment and called over to Pam. He explained the same thing to her and insisted we all go now to retrieve and deal with them. Obviously, I had no plans to disagree with him especially since I learned early on with him as my maker that doing so caused great pain.   

Pam tried to protest as she had plans but Godric wasn’t having it. Instead, he warned her that family always comes first, the blood second and everything else being a distant third. “No vampire of my bloodline will forgo defending the family or the blood. Surely you must know by now Pamela that what’s bad for other vampires around you is also bad for your family. Do not tell me your trivial pursuits are more important than that. I know Eric taught you better.” he growled. Pam showed her subservience by bowing her head and nodding as he spoke to her. I could feel her fear, anger and embarrassment in the bond we shared so I sent her some reassurance. This seemed to help calm her.   

“It’s time to go.” he said and took off out of the door. We followed Godric out and then into the air. It didn’t take long to reach the humans we were looking for. We decided to just fly them back without glamouring them so they could feel the fear of heights. I carried 2 while Pam and Godric each carried one. By the time we arrived at Fangtasia with our prisoners they were all shaking and pleading for their lives in one way or another. I found it quite amusing.  

Over the course of the next two hours, we employed various instruments of torture trying to get more information. There are always more people looking to harm vampires. 4 humans are just a small subset of them even in a town as small as Bon Temps. Eventually it became apparent that they were under the influence of a group of people running around harassing and killing all supes. This included vampires but also shifters, weres and others. We needed to find out who these people were but that would be difficult to do before I leave for Jackson so it will have to wait until I return. I’m sure Pam will enjoy having some new toys to play with.  

The 3 that were responsible for blowing up the nest Godric and I were especially violent with due to the severity of their crimes. One of them we made an example out of and ripped his legs off below the knees. Of course, we placed a tourniquet on the idiot so he didn't bleed for a while, besides Pam will finish him off later. I’m sure information will be forthcoming after they all realize that their buddy is going to die due to their idiocy. I wish I could be here to witness their confessions.  

The 4 th was possibly responsible for the disappearance of a new vampire in Bon Temps. It’s my understanding that they had an arrangement for selling V, so I need to get more information from Lafayette. His being here bothers me because I know he’s important to Sookie and if I were to snuff his life out, I’m sure I’d lose her forever. No, I need to figure out if he was responsible. If he wasn’t I would have a job he can do to work off his punishment.  

“Lafayette, I’m disappointed that you’re among the idiots who think they can harm my kind. The fact that we have you here means we had credible information. So, tell me about Eddie Fournier. What happened to him and what was your arrangement?” I looked at him with a neutral glare. I wanted him to feel like I was staring into his soul. He looked around, shaking with fear and then blurted out “I don’t know what happened to Eddie. He and I were supposed to meet up one night and I arrived to find his front door wide open, and he was gone. He gave me his blood in exchange for a little fun, you feel me?”  

I frowned as that wasn’t as helpful as I was hoping it would be. All it told me is that there are drainers running around and that Lafayette had no part in it. Call me crazy but I believed him. I decided to make him the offer.  

“I’m not sure why, but I believe you. Maybe it’s because you’re Sookie’s friend. But this doesn't mean you're off the hook. You are going to continue to sell V, but it will be supplied by us.”  

“But I’m in here I thought for selling V?!” he asked as he stuttered.  

“More so because your vampire has gone missing. There’s a reason I’m going to have you do this but that’s none of your business. Now, I’m going to let you go before I leave on business--” I was then cut off by the other prisoners' bullshit protests.  

“You gotta let us go too man! We’ll do whatever you want!” said one of them, obviously trying to say whatever he can to get out the mess he put himself into.  

“None of the 3 of you are going anywhere. You see, Lafayette here didn’t blow up a vampire nest killing 3 vampires. I know Lafayette and know he’s mostly decent under all the hustling. You I have no history with, and I believe nothing out of your mouth. You’ll be staying with my lovely progeny Pam. She’ll give you extra attention.” I said, ending with a devilish grin.  

I turned my attention back to Lafayette. “As I was saying before I’ll be bringing you home this evening with the V. The caveat is you will drink my blood.”  

“Hold up! I never agreed to drink your blood. Why?” He seemed to be confused but also upset that I wanted him to have my blood.  

“Because you’re important to Sookie and you are going to be working for me as well. Therefore, I need to keep an eye on you and your safety. I’ll be back down in a bit to...retrieve you.” It was the only answer I was going to give him. He leaned back against the concrete wall and muttered “fuck” under his breath. As I stood up, I blew a kiss at the humans that would never leave this bar ever again. “Behave”.  

“Pamela!” I called to her as I made my way up from the dungeon.  

“Yes?” she asked.  

“Wait a couple days and then drain the legless idiot in front of the others. I want names of who are in the supe killing group.”  

“What if they don't give me any names?”  

“Round up their families. Threaten them. That will get you what you want. Try not to murder all of their family though. Take one from each at a time if you have to. We need those names. I’ll be gone for an undetermined amount of time in Jackson. I will be checking in with the King of Mississippi and then go from there. Bill had business in Jackson when he went missing.”  

Godric was sitting at the bar, he seemed to be brooding. I made my way to him, and he glared at me. I had a feeling it was about the V. I knew he heard me talk to Lafayette about selling and was already angry with the Queen for demanding I sell and me for agreeing to it. “Godric, what troubles you, my father?” I asked cautiously.  

“You already know what’s wrong. Do not feign ignorance with me. Why are you taking this course of action Eric? What will it accomplish?” he asked venomously.  

“I need this done because I need the heat from the Queen to die down. The last thing I want is for her to come storming into Bon Temps to take Sookie. She is mine and I must keep her safe.” I said softly.  

“So, you’re putting your human that shuts you out of her life above that of our kind? Our sacred blood is worth the exchange for her safety?” he asked me incredulously.  

“She hasn’t shut me out. She just...freaks out about things easily. She just needs space. And I’m doing this for Pam and Sookie. I want both of them safe. Surely you can understand that.” I said defensively.  

“You’re right. I do understand. I did everything in my power to keep you safe when you were made for the first few centuries. But never for a human. However, I can see that you love her and it’s quite endearing. She clearly is someone special.” he said calmly.  

I looked at him oddly for a moment and in that moment, I realized that neither of us knew how special Sookie really was. “You know she can read minds and shoot light from her fingers, right? I have no idea what she is but she i more than human. Even her blood tastes like heaven.” Godric looked at me with curiosity for a moment and I wasn't sure what he would say. “She sounds much like a faerie. I’ve only met a few but not for several centuries. They left after the last war, I thought. I may need to look into this more my son.” I was shocked. A faerie?  

“Faeries are real?!” I asked incredulously. How had I never encountered one in 1000 years?  

“Yes, very much so. It suddenly makes sense why Sophie Anne wants her so desperately. It’s rumored that faerie blood can help a vampire day walk. Though, I have no idea if that myth is true or not. It does give you the most delightful, inebriated feeling.”  

“So, me feeling drunk on her blood is normal and not just because of have feelings for her?” I asked.  

“It could signal that in many cases, but her blood naturally holds the properties that seem to really hit us hard, much like liquor to a human, I think. I’ve drank a few faeries in my time.” he said with a chuckle.  

It made me happy to know that my feelings for her could influence how she tastes to me but also that I wasn’t going crazy in my age for becoming intoxicated by her. Gods, I missed her.  

Just then Isabel barged into the club. A look of determination on her face. She made her way to Godric and I and said to us “I came as soon as I was able. I had to deal with some very naughty vampires that were selling humans at an underground club in Dallas. It was.... messy.” She said with great disdain. Godric smiled at her and thanked her for coming on short notice. Then he filled in more on what was going on with Sophie Anne, including telling her why she wanted Sookie. The look on her face as Godric spoke went from calmly listening, to seething with anger and finally being clearly intrigued.  

“So, the Queen is selling our sacred blood and is after Eric’s human who happens to also be fae?” she asked with confusion. Godric nodded and said “Yes, this is why we are going to depose her. But we need allies if this is going to go according to my plans. While it should be a simple challenge to her rule through a fight to the death it isn't going to be that easy. The Authority will give us the true death if we go against a monarch without any backing. It’s just how they are. We need to be prepared to make sacrifices for tis to work. That includes forging alliances in a way that none of us will truly like. I need your help Isabel because Eric must attend to his duties as sheriff to keep his human and his progeny safe. He will be going to Mississippi and cannot travel with me to secure allies. We will be deposing Sophie Anne, but I am unsure who I would want to take the monarchy. I know neither Eric nor I are interested in being King but if it comes down to it one of us will take it.” Godric then gave me a hard look and I looked down at the ground.  

“I want to help you take this Queen down. I have a good relationship with several monarchs and can help you sway them to help.” Isabel said.  

“You have always been loyal to me ever since we met all those centuries ago. You have never let me down and I can definitely use someone who I can trust for this. This will be very dangerous for us. Thank you. I have a few monarchs in mind to ask to ally with us. The first of which are a husband and wife who oversee two different states. King Felipe de Castro rules over Texas, Nevada and Arkansas. I have a good standing with him after serving under him as his sheriff, as does Isabel. He may be willing to ally with us although he could just as easily demand that he be given Louisiana when we are done. I won't make that deal though. He already has too many kingdoms.” Godric said with a snicker.  

He continued with his list of monarchs. “In Mississippi is King Russell Edgington and Eric will be there. He can ask him about allying, but he really is a wild card. I’m unsure what his motivations are, and he may also want to take Louisiana for himself. Which we would be hard pressed to fight against given he is well over 3000 years old. Eric you will need to handle this with extreme caution.” I nodded.  

Next, he spoke about Queen Freyda of Oklahoma. “Queen Freyda may also be willing to ally. Our chances with her are decent although she may request something more from us. I know she has a keen interest in Eric, but he has always turned her down.” He looked at me and said “You know you might have to step up to the plate here. If we end up with too few allies with her holding out on us due to you rejecting her you will need to rectify it.” I became angry internally but simply nodded. He glared at me but let it go.  

Isabel asked, “what’s with the exchange of glares and silence?”  

I spoke up this time. “Freyda is quite young and honestly not my type. She’s annoying and acts more childish in some ways than Sophie Anne but she has a great mind for strategy. It’s how she took the throne. The problem is she has been trying to bed me since we met. I continually turn her down when I see her. What Godric is getting at is that I might need to give into her demands in order to secure our ability to take Louisiana.” Isabel took in the information and nodded silently.  

“We have 2 more monarchs we can approach as well. Queen Phoebe Golden of Iowa and her husband the King of Ohio. I have only met her and not her husband but I’m sure she would have no issue allying with me as we have...history.” Godric said, again smirking. He continues with “Isabel and I will be leaving tomorrow night for ally shopping.”  

“I need to leave tonight unfortunately. The sooner I take care of this the sooner I can return and protect Pam and Sookie.” Godric, Isabel and I then wrapped up our conversation and I set about getting ready to leave. I went looking for Pam first.  

“Pam, I’m going to be leaving tonight. What I need you to do is watch over the bar and our prisoners. Only kill them if you have no other choice. For example, if after you kill the legless idiot try to get information first before killing the others. And most importantly, do NOT follow me. I need you here.” I said with all the calm and seriousness I could muster.  

“Ina couple days I need you to bring the V to Lafayette. We need him to sell it, so we take the heat off ourselves. Do not fuck this up.” She nodded her understanding at me, and I vamped down to the dungeon. I sauntered over to Lafayette making all the prisoners try to scatter which really isn't effective when they all pull in the opposite direction. There isn't anywhere for them to go. I unshackled him much to the chagrin of the others. I yanked him to his feet and barked “MOVE” probably more viciously than I should have but eh, he’s still alive. Then I drug him up the stairs.  

When we reached the top of the stairs, I let go of him and instructed him to walk out of the club and get into my car. I followed him out and we climbed into the car. The drive was silent until we arrived at his home. “Remember our deal?” I asked and bit my wrist letting a spring of blood erupt from my arm. “Drink.” I said and he obliged. I found though that I had to cut him off because he was sucking me down like a milkshake. “Enough! Now do as I ask or when I return you will not be happy. Pam will be by later this week with our ‘product’.” He climbed out of the car and said “Shit, you ain’t gotta tell me twice.” and then made his way up to his house. I took off then and went back to my home in Shreveport.  

I packed a duffel bag full of clothes and other items I might need while I’m away and threw it in the car. Before I flew off, I decided to make a call to someone who owes me.  

“Hello?” He picked up on the first ring. Interesting.  

“Hello Alcide, long time no talk” I said.  

There was silence for a moment and then he asked, “what do you want fanger?”  

“That’s no way to speak to an old friend that you owe some favors to.” I said coolly.  

“What’s the favor?” he asked this time growling. Dumb dog.  

“I need you to look after my human for me. Her name is Sookie, and she has a knack for getting herself into trouble. I need someone to check on her while I’m gone and make sure nothing goes wrong. And whatever you do, do not let her come after me if she hasn’t heard from me. Where I’m going is too dangerous for her.” I said and continued with “and do not touch her. I will know and will not be happy." His response was better than I thought it would be so I told him I would cancel half his father's debt to me.  

When that was taken care of, I flew until I reached Sookie’s house. I sat floating off in the distance for a bit but then flew in closer when she turned off her bedroom light. I could see her climb into bed and found myself longing to hold her. I waited a bit longer and flew in closer. The window was open.  

When I was sure she was asleep I made my way inside and stared at her beautiful face a moment before I gently kissed her head. She stirred a bit but didn't wake. I took that as a sign that I should leave before I accidentally woke her up. I took one last look at my faerie and then left for Jackson.  

Chapter Text

Sookie POV  

The last few weeks have been wild to say the least. Let’s list it out, shall we? I finally met my first vampire and was nearly beaten to death by drainers and drug addicts. I’ve been healed by vampire blood and even found out Sam is a shape shifter. I lost my innocence to a vampire that I’ve fallen in love with. I met a real Maenad and was attacked with their venom. I was almost raped in Dallas in the process of rescuing another vampire. And finally, I was targeted by a serial killer who tried to frame my brother Jason and killed my gran all because I’m friends with and dating a vampire. Do I want all of this to continue?  

When I think about it, it might be better to step away from the supernatural part of the world, but I don’t think that would work because I’m supernatural. I shoot light out of my hands and can read minds. Doesn't get weirder than that, honestly.   

As I was lost in my thoughts, I almost missed hearing the knock at the door. When I opened it there was a mountain of a man standing before me. He was probably about the same height as Eric (around 6’4”) but had a much more muscular, beefy build. He had black hair which he wore a slightly long shaggy cut and smoldering brown eyes. He was dressed in work attire, and I noticed a contractor's truck behind him.   

“Can I help you?” I asked.   

“I’m looking for Sookie Stackhouse.” he said gruffly.  

I looked at him for a moment and against my better judgement I said “I’m her. Can I ask why you’re at my door? I didn't order a contractor.”  

“Name’s Alcide. Eric Northman sent me to look after you” he said carefully.   

I looked him up and down and held the door open saying “Come in, we’ll talk. Damn high-handed vampire.” He came in and I led us to the living room. He sat and I offered him a refreshment. He declined so I grilled him.   

“Why on Earth would he send you to protect me when I told him I wanted space? Does he have a wish to punish himself?” I asked rhetorically. Alcide snickered a bit but reigned it in. “He should know I don't want or even need protection. No one that’s after me knows where I live. Do you know why he sent you? Where is he?”   

Alcide looked at me for a moment and answered “All he told me is that I needed to make sure you were safe while he is away on business. He said to keep you out of trouble and that you might be stubborn about it.” He chuckled and smirked and rolled my eyes.   

“I think I’m gonna call him and demand an explanation.” I picked up my cell and called Eric’s number. I knew he would be resting and would not answer it, but I was gonna make sure he called me back. When his voicemail picked up, I found myself longing to hear his voice when his voicemail message played. I swallowed it and after the beep I said “Hey, it’s Sookie. We need to talk. There’s a man named Alcide here with me and he says you sent him to take care of me. You know I wanted space and don’t need protection so what is this about? Call me back or so help me I’ll find you and kick your ass.” I hung up the phone and set it on the coffee table.   

“I apologize for that. Normally I’m much more pleasant to speak to but Eric and I are kinda in the middle of a fight and it makes me a little cranky. For now, please know that while I appreciate you being here to help me out, I’m gonna have to send you on your way. I meant what I said when I told Eric I needed space.” I said as politely as possible. I didn't want it to seem like I was throwing him out for something that wasn't his fault. He stood up, towering over me again and smiled. “That’s alright Sookie, just know that I’m still around for you. Here’s my card. You can call my cell or office, it doesn’t matter.” he said and handed me his business card. “Thank you” was all I could say. I walked him out and waved as he pulled off. When I was satisfied that he was gone I returned to my day.  

I took a look around at my trashed house. There was still so much to do. But at least I had time and needed the mental distraction. I turned around and looked at the stairwell and felt so defeated for a moment. Each step was covered in loads of dirt, grass and garbage. The walls and pictures were smeared with what appeared to be mud, excrement and even blood in some places. Some of the pictures and plaques were also smeared and even broken. And why there are shattered pieces of dishes everywhere is a mystery to me. It felt like it was an insurmountable task but there was no way I was gonna leave it that way.   

I decided to start at the top of the stairs. I grabbed a bucket, scrub brush, rubber kitchen gloves, scrub cloths and towels and brought them up the stairs before returning to grab the broom, dustpan and finally a garbage bin. I changed into some old clothes and set to work. As I worked my way down the stairs, I found myself remembering the stories behind each picture I cleaned and rehung. One photo in particular brought out strong emotions. And the fact that it had been desecrated angered and hurt me in a way that was hard to describe. It was a picture of me, gran and Tara. We were probably 9 or 10 years old in the picture.  

I missed gran terribly. I needed her guidance now more than ever. She always knew how to soothe and guide me. I suppose we all have to grow and learn how to do these things on our own, but I wasn't ready. She took care of me and was one of the few who stuck up for me. She had basically raised me as her own after my parents died. She didn’t deserve to be murdered. I had to hope that in the afterlife she would find peace and hopefully never become disappointed in me.   

And Tara, she’s my best friend and has been since we were young. She didn’t leave Bon Temps that long ago, but I already missed her. She wasn’t the best at responding to messages, so I had no idea how she was doing. When she left, she was so desperate to get away from her mother and this town that I’m not sure she thought everything through. But all I could do was be here for her when she was ready.   

At least neither of them was here to see the absolute wreck the house had become. Gran would be beside herself and Tara would lose it.   

By the end of the night, I was mentally and physically spent. I made myself a quick dinner of reheated spaghetti and meatballs with garlic bread and then had a nice hot shower. After I’d dressed, I decided some drinks were in order. I’ve endured so much I just wanted to be numb. I didn’t want to think about anything. Not about Gran or Eric. No one. I wanted to drown it out tonight. I made my way to the liquor cabinet and pulled out a bunch of different bottles of alcohol. First, I downed a shot of whiskey. It wasn’t really what I was looking for, so I then tried the tequila. Nope. Not that one. So, I finally relented and went back to my old faithful gin and tonic. I made a tall one and sat on the couch, turning on the TV as I did. I was already feeling a buzz start to build from the two previous shots, but I started to sip the gin and tonic anyway. Eventually I passed out.   

Then the dream started.  

**Sookie Dreams**  

It’s cold. So very cold. I find myself wrapped in heavy furs making my way in the twilight through a snowdrift on my way to a beautifully crafted longhouse. The frame of the ship-like roof was carved in runic designs. Around the corners of the building were large torches and men standing guard. They both carried a bow with quiver but in addition to that was an axe slung across their backs. I made my way past them to the entrance and went in without anyone stopping me.   

Oddly, I felt like I belonged here even though I have never been or seen anything like this before. When I made my way in it was hazy from the smoke of the long fire in the middle of the house; the house smelled like home and warm and inviting. Many people were sitting at tables eating and drinking, some laughing loudly and others talking about their exploits. Then I saw him.   

He was sitting at a table by the fire drinking a tall mug of mead. His golden hair was long, framing his face and spilling a bit past his shoulders. He wore what looked like a comfortable tunic and had a trace of a beard and mustache. Even from a distance his blue eyes seemed to glow. When he noticed me, he lit up and I swear I melted as I’ve never seen him lit up like that. My breath hitched but I was able to reign it in and give him a smile as I made my way over.  

“Kom hit min älskade” he said happily. I sat next to him and the heat of the fire was delightful after being in the cold. I smiled at him and took him in. He had such a beautifully warmed complexion and when he pulled me close his kiss was warm. Eric was human! This must be a blood dream of some kind. After the kiss he pulled back motioned over to a woman. She immediately brought us a plate of meat, cheese, fruit and hunks of bread. It looked and smelled delicious. “Äta” he said. I wasn’t sure what to say so I just started eating what he gestured to as he began to eat.   

After the meal, wordlessly, he stood up and stood me with him. Then he wrapped my furs around me a bit more and wrapped himself grabbing hold of my hand gently. He led me out of the longhouse and toward a small home a short distance away. I was crafted similarly to the longhouse but much smaller. Clearly not for entertaining. He led me inside and began to build up a pile of seasoned wood, small twigs and bark. Then he deftly made a spark on some dried brush and lit the brush and twigs to start the fire. It began to catch slowly but then spread rapidly after a certain point. The small house was one large room with a beautiful stone hearth on one end. A large bed was against one wall covered in furs and other blankets. In a corner was a large metal tub for bathing and right next to the hearth were cooking implements and other household items.   

As the fire began to warm the room, he returned to me and pulled me into a loving embrace. His lips found mine, but he hesitated to fully kiss me and pulled back. I became confused but he grabbed me by the chin and made me look up into his eyes. “Jag har älskat dig sedan vi träffades och jag kan inte hålla tillbaka det längre. Jag måste ha det som är mitt.” Then he kissed me so passionately I felt like my knees were gonna give out. I reciprocated and it felt so real. But we were interrupted. There was an insistent banging on the door. He made his way to the door, spoke quietly with the guard who had interrupted us and came back into the house. He came back to me and kissed me roughly. He said hoarsely “De kommer inte att vänta, jag måste gå.” and gathered his armor taking off into the night leaving me next to the fireplace. I began to cry because I didn’t understand why he left me like that.   

A few minutes later I heard a loud crash and screams. Then snarls. I hunkered down in the corner and covered myself in my furs. I heard several tortured cries of women and children and began to panic. Where was Eric? I wanted to go to him. I was worried by the chaotic noise. That was short lived however when the door was literally bust open. A wolf came into the room with a man at the door. I couldn’t make out what was said but the wolf attacked me. It pulled me by furs out the door to the man who was waiting. The man quickly swooped me up and grinned at me with fangs. It was another vampire!  

Before I knew it, he was drinking my blood and quickly at that. I felt the life being trained out of me and knew I was about to die. The vampire tossed me on the ground outside the threshold of the house where I began to freeze in the snow. As I lay dying the chaos swirled around me and suddenly Eric leant over me with tears in his eyes. He swooped me up and cradled me placing soft kisses on my forehead. I felt myself fade.  

I woke up with a start. What the hell was that about?! It had to have been a mix between the blood and alcohol I ingested last night. I sat up and rubbed my eyes. I stood up and stumbled into the kitchen to get some water and Advil. I downed it and then fixed myself some toast. After I’d eaten, I decided I needed a bit more sleep before I had to get ready for work. I made my way back to bed and plopped down lazily and passed out for another 4 hours. When I woke up, I barely had enough time to shower before I had to leave. I checked my phone after I was ready to go and still had no messages from Eric. Dammit!   

When I arrived at Merlotte’s it was already dark. I’m working with Jess again to teach her side work. She seems like a nice young vampire, but she definitely needs some guidance. I wonder who her maker is and why he would let her work here.   

“Jessica! Hey, good to see you! You ready to learn side work today?” I asked her cheerfully. She grinned and nodded. I had her grab a couple trays and together we gathered all the condiment bottles and brought them back to the service aisle in the back. I showed her how full to refill each type of bottle and helped her put them all back. Then we cut a bunch of lemons and limes for the bar and refilled the salad ingredients. Finally, we changed all the soda mixes, so they were fresh. In all I’d say it only took us about 30 minutes and it made Arlene happy because she didn't have to mess with anything but picking up her orders.   

The rest of the shift went by easily. It wasn't too hectic which made it easier to teach Jess how hostess and backfill. By the end of the night, she knew how to sit customers but also take orders in a pinch and help with side work. I think Arlene would also be very happy with that even if she had to work with a vampire. She’d eventually get over it.   

When 2am hit I was more than ready to head home. I helped Arlene and Jess clean everything up for closing and hauled all the trash out. By the time I’d finished scrubbing my hands Jess had vamped up to me and asked if we were still going to hang out tonight. “Of course, just gotta get my stuff and we can head up to my place.” I grabbed my stuff and made my way out to the car, stowing all of it in the back seat.  

I drove us back to my place and when we pulled up, I could tell by the look on her face that she was confused. I realized that she was probably unsure what to think that my house was completely trashed. “Sorry, I had an evil Maenad shack up in my house and basically destroyed while I was on vampire business in Dallas.” Jess shook her head, “no need to apologize, your house was vandalized, it’s not like you ran around destroying your own house. Although I was very curious as to how such a lovely young lady could live in such a house. You don’t strike me as the type to decorate your house like you live in the Bayou.” We both laughed.  

“Come on in, we can talk boys, watch movies, whatever you like. Just please be prepared for part of the house to be a mess. Well, a big part of the house.” I said quietly. Then Jess said, “I can help you clean it up if you want?” I was surprised that she would offer it but also grateful. “Are you sure you want to do something like that right after getting off work?” I asked and tried to read her facial expressions. “Yeah, I want to help. This is a lot of work for one person. Even as a vampire this wouldn’t be a quick clean and you don't deserve to be all alone to handle it. So, where's the cleaning stuff? We’ll talk while we clean.”  

I made my way to the cleaning closet and pulled out a couple buckets, more rags, paper towels, and cleaners of different types, the broom and a couple mops. I filled one of the buckets with very hot soapy water and put the rags next to it. This time my focus was on my living room. It was a doozy though. There was so much mud smeared into the upholstery of the furniture that I was unsure I could get it out. Even the piano in the corner was covered in mud!   

“So do you have a boyfriend or anything?” Jess asked.  

“Yes and no." I asked for a break. Things have just been so chaotic that it’s made me question what I really want my life to be like.”  

She crinkled her nose and said “Do you love him? In what life would life not be chaotic? How do you even have that?”   

I smiled and said “I’ve lived in this small town my whole life Jess. Nothing ever used to happen here. No thefts, no murders and then I met some vampires. Since then, we had to deal with a serial killer and even a Maenad. It went from boring backwoods redneck town to mimicking a season of Supernatural. As far as loving him, I think I do. I actually miss him quite a lot.” I scrubbed the keys on the piano as Jess scrubbed the wall next to me while we talked. “What about you Jess? Any boyfriends?”  

She snickered and said “Yes, we just started dating not long before. He’s my first ever boyfriend. First everything actually. My maker introduced us.” I smiled at her admission and said “well this is my first boyfriend and everything too. When I dated before it never went past the first date. The vile thoughts that people think can just be too much for me. At least I can’t hear Eric’s thoughts. I can just enjoy him and being with him.” It seemed as though we had a lot in common and it was nice to find common ground with someone finally after it being so long since I found someone new to talk to.   

“Who’s your maker? I wonder if I know them.” I asked carefully as I scrubbed. She paused and looked at me before she said “Bill Compton. He lives across from the cemetery over where you first met me.” Hearing that Bill was her maker made me nervous, but I kept my thoughts and suspicions to myself. I didn't want to scare her away before I could ascertain that she wasn’t out to hurt me. The only way to do that was to get to know her better and keep her close. “I met him once. He seems like he keeps to himself mostly. Do you like being a vampire? Does he teach you well? How long have you been a vampire?” I needed to be careful so instead of doing the talking I’ll be doing the asking.  

“That’s a lot of questions! Bill does keep to himself mostly, unless he’s talking with the Queen or other vampires. He seems to be a decent maker in terms of teaching me more about myself and what I need to know to survive as a vampire, but I still have so many questions about things he will not answer. He doesn’t take me anywhere, so I’m stuck here doing what you’ve seen me do. And I do enjoy it more than being human. In my human life I was a daughter of a pastor. I was homeschooled and beaten quite frequently for not being godly enough. It’s only been a few weeks, but I already have more freedom and feel more alive than I ever have. And dating the Queen’s progeny makes me feel so special regardless of her being responsible for what I am.” She flashed me a small smile and turned back to her task. So, not only is Bill her maker but the Queen of Louisiana’s progeny is her boyfriend. Now I think I could see why Eric was so adamant about the Queen being a threat. She’s got her hands in everyone’s cookie jars it seems. I went back to scrubbing up the keys and decided I’d hold her at arm's length for now. I'm hoping my fears are unfounded, but you can never be too sure and I don't believe in coincidences. I need to tell Eric about this. Now.  

Around 5 am Jess said she needed to go home. I was surprised she stayed as long as she did, even helping me clean over a quarter of my living room. “We should hang out again soon Sookie. I’ll see you around? I gotta go back to my cubby for the day.” she asked shyly. “Yes, we will hang out again soon. I’m off until next Monday but I’ll be working at my second job for the weekends. Here is my number. Text me if you want to make time to hang out.” I scrawled down my number on a piece of paper and handed it to her. She smiled and said “Thanks! See you soon.” then vamped away into the night. I hated to admit it, but I was relieved when she was gone. I had a feeling I would need to pay attention and keep my guard up. She could be a pawn in order to get to me. Maybe Eric was right, and I was in more danger than I thought.   

Before heading to bed, I checked my phone again and there were still no calls or texts from my vampire. I wanted to hear his voice so bad if only to know he is ok. I’m sure he must be irritated with me though, why else would he have closed our tiny bond and disappeared without responding to my messages and calls? What a damn mess.   

The next day I didn't wake up until around 4 PM. It had been a very warm day and even with all the windows open I was still roasting. I crawled out of bed and made my way downstairs so I could brew some coffee. I checked my phone for texts and voicemail while I waited for the pot to brew and still had nothing from Eric. I made my way back upstairs with my coffee. I needed to find an outfit befitting Fangtasia and their clientele without sacrificing my modesty.  

I took a hot shower despite the heat outside and found that I actually felt a bit cooler when I got out. I wrapped myself in a fluffy robe and dried my hair as much as I could. I walked into my bedroom and looked through my closet. Eventually I settled on a red silk wrap around dress that came down to just above my knees. I finished it with a pair of black thigh high stockings with a pinstripe running up the back of my calves and red stilettos. I laid out the clothes on my bed and returned to the bathroom to apply my makeup. My makeup was mostly neutral colors. My eyes I accentuated with a bit of a reddish eyeshadow and same with my lipstick. My hair I blow dried and left down. I finished styling my hair by pinning a red butterfly clip in my hair.  After I’d finished getting ready, I took a look at myself in the mirror and smiled.   

When I got to Fangtasia the parking lot was already full. I made my way inside and went looking for Pam. “Pam!” I called out and I walked through the building. She vamped out of her dressing room and stood before me with a hand on her hip. She looked me up and down and said “I see someone has caught my maker’s taste for red. You’re early.” Her tone was flat and disinterested, but I knew better. She always spoke that way unless it was with Eric. “I think I look pretty good. Where’s that maker of yours anyways? I can’t get ahold of him. Lord help me, I miss him.” I said.   

Pam smirked and said “Honey, you’re the one who stomped on his heart. If I do recall you told him, you wanted space. Too much for you?" and started to strut off but I stopped her. “Where is he Pam? I need to talk to him!” I practically yelled at her in my frustration. The look she gave me was one of pure irritation. “It’s vampire business. Back off.” I had no idea why Pam was being so cagey nor why she seemed worried but I’m sure it had something to do with Eric. “Please Pam?” Apparently, that’s what wore her down, my good manners.   

“He’s on business in Jackson looking for Bill. Do not follow him and do not tell him, I told you. He’s adamant on you having space.” she snarled at me and strutted off to the bar as she muttered under her breath about breathers. I scowled but had to get to work. In a few minutes there would be a packed bar to attend to so I needed to restock as fast as I could.   

Within the first half hour of opening the club there was already a fight in the bathrooms. Pam went in and broke it up and I don't think I’ve ever seen that many vampires fleeing anything before. Several left to continue the fight elsewhere while more people took their place in the club. Soon I was mixing blood cocktails and too many human cocktails to name them all. The blood cocktails were a new thing to me though. I’d been sat here being taught by one of the other bartenders. Apparently, there is a trick to making sure the blood doesn't clot while you work with it.   

Around 1 am my cell started to ring, and I was so hopeful it was Eric that when I checked the caller ID and saw it wasn't him, I almost chucked it across the club but since it was Tara I decided I’d take the call. “Tara!” I exclaimed after I answered the phone.  

“Hey Sook, how’s it going?” she said.  

“Well, right now I’m just at Fangtasia bartending. I just learned how to mix blood cocktails. How are you? You’re missed here.”   

“I been ok. Listen Sook. I’ve changed my mind about being on the road. While the idea of it is attractive, starting over isn’t something I can do. I can’t just leave my memories and family behind. I miss everyone and well...I kinda want to pursue Pam.” This time I heard the smile in her voice followed by the giggle only Tara could produce.  

“When are you coming back then?” I asked hopefully.  

“Probably in about a week or two. It depends how long the rest of my work here takes. Could I room with you until I get my own place?” she asked me.   

“Sure, as long as you want. But be warned my house was trashed by a Maenad and I’m unsure if I’ll be finished cleaning by the time you get here but I’ll try.”  

“What the fuck is a Maenad?” She asked completely confused.   

“It’s a woman who worships Dionysus and is completely immortal except for when she let her shields down. She was terrifying, I’m glad you weren’t here for it!”  

“Ok, Sook. I’ll see you soon. Tell Pam I said hi?”  

“You got it.” I said and we both hung up.   

As I continued to bartend, I started to hear some frantic thoughts.   

Please don’t kill me. I don’t belong here. I never meant to hurt anyone. How can a dead vampire be that big of a deal though?  

It wasn’t me that planned this. All I did was throw a Molotov I was given. Who cares? Vamps deserve death for all they do. Absolute abominations.  

They keep trying to get me to break and tell them our leader, but I can’t. That would be the death of me. Besides we aren’t even vetted into that group. Fuck!  

I immediately looked around the room and realized there was no one distressed up here. Where is it coming from? I left the bar for a minute and made my way to the stairs down below. When I got down there it smelled awful and there were 3 human men chained up. Before I could say anything, Pam was there. She had vamped herself in front of me and said “Just what do you think you’re doing? This is none of your business!” I glared at her and responded with “Why are there 3 grown human men chained and collared in your basement Pam??” Pam shot me back the same glare and said “We vampires deal with our own problems. These 3 took 3 vampire lives. They are being punished and Eric is Sheriff. Now get the fuck out!” I turned around and started to stomp back up the stairs but turned around and said, “The police should be dealing with that, not you and Eric.” Then Pam vamped to pin me to the wall by my throat and practically snarled as she said “You will not summon the police. Not only would they not face actual justice, but they would turn our club upside down looking for anything incriminating they can find. This is vampire business, and you WILL ignore it. Do you understand? Don’t make me torture it into you. I’m sure Eric would ...understand.”   

All I could do was croak out “ok” to her and she finally let me go. “But I’m going after Eric.” I stormed off after that. “Sookie! You’re gonna get yourself killed meddling in vampire affairs!” She called after me, but I didn’t stop. I made my way back to the bar and finished the shift. I felt uneasy with the humans below being punished but honestly it wasn’t my business and I needed to stay out of it. When I was all done for the night, I returned to Pam. I was out of line earlier and the last thing I need is for her to hate me more than she already does.  

“Um...Pam?” I stammered as I approached her. She looked at me and said “What do you want? Get the fuck outta here before I fire and drink you.” I swallowed hard and said “I owe you an apology for my behavior tonight. Things have just been all over the place for me. I promise I’ll stay out of your vampire business, I know it’s not my place. I’m just really hoping to reconnect with Eric and I haven’t been handling it well.” I looked down at the ground actually feeling ashamed at how flippant I’d been. She gave me an annoyed look, let out a small chuckle and with an annoyed yet flat tone said “Aww, how sweet. You do have half a brain. This is not just about your relationship, you infatuated tween. There's a bigger picture at play with what’s going on and I cannot give you the information you’re asking for. If you do go after him, keep my name out of your mouth and stay the fuck out of vampire business."  

I nodded and promised her I’d keep where I learned the information from a secret and that I would keep out of everything going on the best I could. I just had a bad feeling and I needed to talk to him if only to know he was ok. It didn't make sense to me. “I hope so, for your sake. Now get the fuck out of my face!” she growled. I went and gathered my things and before I left the bar Pam called out “you better be here next weekend for ALL of your shifts!” and I felt a small smile form on mt face. Pam was basically letting me go after Eric, or at least it seemed that way. I got in my car but before I took off, I tried to call Eric again and it went straight to voicemail. Why won’t he at least take my calls or message me back? I sent him a message that read “Let’s fix things. I’m sorry.” and hoped it would spur on a response.  

I made my way home and when I got inside, I took my heels off immediately. My feet hurt so much and all I could think is how do so many women wear these constantly. Still no texts from Eric. I thought for sure me telling him I wanted to fix things would make him realize I didn’t want any more space, I wanted to talk. And he’d always been lightening quick to respond before, to everything practically. Something was definitely wrong. I made my way to the kitchen and made myself a turkey and provolone sandwich. I sat at the table and took a bite. I grabbed my phone as I chewed and dialed Alcide.   

“Sookie?” he answered groggily.  

“Oops I just realized it’s the middle of the night.”   

“It’s fine, what’s up?”  

“I need you to take me to Jackson tomorrow.”  

“No way, Eric said to keep you out of trouble and told me specifically to not let you go looking for him.”  

“Then I’ll go alone. This is important. I’m worried something has happened. I got a bad feeling. Things aren’t adding up. He would have contacted me by now.”  

“No! Damnit Sook, you’re gonna get yourself killed. I’ll have to keep an eye on you. I’ll be at your house around noon to pick you up.”  

“Thanks, Alcide, I owe you.”  

“Night Sook.”  

I hung up the phone and returned to stuffing my face with my sandwich. I began to think about Eric again. I missed his touch and his voice. I even missed his fangs if you can believe that. Especially his fanged smile. I felt butterflies in my stomach at that and wished I could show him how much I miss him.  

When I finished my food and cleaned up after myself, I went upstairs to shower. As I was showering, I suddenly felt a small resurgence of the bond I have with Eric. It brought me to my knees in the shower. It was the purest feeling of love I have ever felt and then...it was gone again. I felt gutted then as the water fell on me. What does that mean? Did he open it to tell me something? Why can’t he just message me or call or something? I must be going crazy. I climbed into bed and passed out almost immediately.   

When I woke up it was bright outside and there was a loud banging on the front door. At first, I was irritated as I sat up. Then I realized it was Alcide and put my robe on before running downstairs. I flung the door open and invited him in. “Sorry, I woke up late. It was a long shift. Let me pack really fast and grab a coffee and we can go?” I said hurriedly. He nodded and sat on the couch in the living room to wait. When I came back in, I was dressed and set down a full duffle and my travel mug full of coffee on the table and sat next to him.   

“I need answers Alcide. No matter where they are. I booked a hotel so we each have our own rooms.” I said not willing to broker an argument, but Alcide was adamant. “Sookie, you don't understand. These are wolves.” The concern he had was written all over his face. “You mean like werewolves, right? How does that have anything to do with this?” I was becoming annoyed, but his growl somewhat pulled me out of it. “There’s a large presence of my kind in the area. It’s not safe for you to go sniffing around.”   

I was surprised to hear that he was a werewolf mostly because I’d never met one before and never heard anyone mention them. “I didn't know there were werewolves in these parts. Is it possible they might know something about where Eric is? You’ve gotta take me to check out the wolfpack in the area.” Alcide shook his head. “It’s not safe. And we don’t like to make ourselves known because we want to be left the fuck alone. Wolves would chew you up and spit you out. Besides wolves usually stay out of vampire business.” I frowned at that and said “I think it’s our best shot at knowing where he is. And I have to find him.” Alcide relented and said “Maybe you're right. Maybe the supe community knows what might be going on. After we hit the hotel, we will head to Lou Pine’s and see what we can find out.”  

When we arrived at the hotel, I was absolutely ready to get out of the car. We checked in and stowed all of our belongings. Before I left my room, I got a text from Alcide to dress a bit rougher and not so innocently. I questioned it but took his advice to the best of my ability. My options were limited by sundresses and jeans shorts with t shirts. I went with a black t shirt and blue jean shorts. I met up with Alcide and said “This is the roughest I got. I’ll be fine.” but secretly I was wary. He grumbled and followed me outside to his truck. We drove without conversation until we arrived at the bar. We went inside and the vibe was nice and mellow. The man in charge took a look at me and then at Alcide and said, “Careful little miss, if you’re not careful they’re going to eat your innocence up.” and then let us in.